Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A/N: The story starts after Hiccup and Valka are taken. I didn't write out the actual kidnapping scene because…well, I just didn't want to.

Disclaimer: I don't own How To Train Your Dragon. Duh.

VALKA'S POV

The bitterly cold wind clipped at my sensitive skin as I was carried through the air. I could've sworn that ice was forming on my eyelashes, and I blinked rapidly. The sun had finally lifted above the horizon, coating the ocean in a beautiful array of colors. Whenever I gathered enough courage to look down, I could see the occasional Tidal Class dragon peek above the waves. It seemed much too peaceful for my current situation.

I shifted Hiccup into a more comfortable position, keeping him tight against my chest. My body shielded him from most of the wind, but I still adjusted his blanket to cover as much of his face as possible. Impossibly, he had fallen asleep at some point during the flight. He had always been a restless baby, waking me and Stoick at all hours of the night, yet had been almost silent this entire trip. It was more than a little concerning. Had the low temperatures gotten to him? Was his body shutting down? His face was a healthy color, and I could feel his steady heartbeat when I put a hand to his chest, but the worry was still there.

I risked a glance upwards at the dragon responsible for this mess. I recognized it from the Book of Dragons. It was a Stormcutter—a large, owl-like creature with four wings. This was my first encounter with one, and it wasn't exactly making a good impression. They weren't common in the Archipelago, at least not anywhere around Berk. Of course the first one I meet decides to kidnap me and my baby.

The dragon hadn't acknowledged either of us all night. It seemed very determined to take us...wherever it was taking us. It had left the raid in a hurry last night, dodging and weaving past the other dragons before they even noticed us. There was something different about this one that I couldn't quite put my finger on. When I'd looked into its eyes...there was no sign of the usual, frenzied anger that seemed to envelope the other dragons. It's like it had been speaking to me.

Of course, any positive thoughts I might've had towards the Stormcutter had dissipated as soon as it snatched up me and my son, stealing us away from our home and our family. Poor Stoick...I could only imagine the thoughts running through his head. He probably thinks I'm dead already. He doesn't deserve to lose his wife and son, especially not like this.

I sniffed, mentally swatting away those thoughts. I needed to focus on Hiccup right now, and saving his life. If we ever land, I will fight to the death to protect him. There wasn't much I could do without any weapons, except serve as a distraction. Then again, if I died, Hiccup would likely follow soon after. I didn't really see a way out.

But I have to try. I reminded myself, steeling my resolve.

The Stormcutter suddenly let out a quiet roar, ducking its head under its body to look at me with round eyes. I shuddered and clung to Hiccup defensively, but my attention quickly caught on the view in front of us. My jaw slackened in shock at the sight.

An island lay before us, a mixture of forest and mountains. At the top of one of these mountains was a gigantic dome of ice with spikes protruding outward. It wasn't something that formed naturally. Something had created it...and whatever it was...I didn't want to know.

The dragon crooned deeply, lifting its head to follow my gaze. I could feel the vibrations of it, and found the sensation to be strangely comforting. There were other dragons flying in from different directions, all heading to the icy structure. One Nadder had drifted close enough to spot me, but it simply tilted its head in curiosity and continued forwards.

The spikes loomed over us as we approached the mountain, causing a chill to travel through me—one that had nothing to do with the cold. Darkness overtook my vision when we entered a tunnel, and for a moment there was nothing but the sound of flapping wings. A few seconds later, we burst into the open, and I squinted against the sudden light. When I finally was able to take in my surroundings, a loud gasp escaped my lips.

It was like the mountain had been hollowed out, leaving behind a hidden world. The dome of ice stretched high overhead, covering the entire area, though streams of sunlight filtered through to brighten the large space. Pillars of stone connected the roof to the ground, and a lake of glimmering water rested at the very bottom. It looked quite deep, so I figured it must lead to the ocean. Dozens of caves and tunnels of various sizes littered the cliffside, and colorful vegetation made the entire place look alive.

The most amazing part, though, was the sheer amount of dragons flying around or perched along the walls. There were more dragons than I'd seen in my entire life. I should've been afraid, but in that moment all I felt was overwhelming exhilaration. Along with Deadly Nadders, Monstrous Nightmares, Gronckles, and other familiar species, there was also a plethora of dragons I couldn't hope to identify.

The Stormcutter glided down to one of the rocky platforms that jutted out of the mountain, dropping me gently onto a patch of moss before landing next to me. I scrambled to my feet, backing up as far as I could. My back hit the stone wall behind me, and I silently cursed the gods. The dragon lowered its head and made that same comforting croon as earlier, clearly trying to appear less threatening.

"Stay away!" I shouted, my voice trembling. "I-I mean it!" I added, raising my chin.

The dragon's only response was to move closer, then it did something that baffled me and completely grossed me out at the same time. Its throat contracted with a terrible heaving noise, then it spit out a half eaten fish that landed directly in front of me. I grimaced, looking between the fish and the dragon. After a moment of awkward, confused silence, the dragon huffed and nudged the disgusting fish towards me with its nose.

Its intentions clicked in my mind, and I vigorously shook my head. "Are you kidding? There's no way I'm eating that thing!" I protested. Hiccup began to squirm, the sudden noise waking him. I groaned internally. Great, a crying baby in a nest full of dragons. Just what I needed. I rocked him back and forth gently, humming to try and keep him calm. His eyes fluttered open, looking bright and innocent as always. He didn't know just how much his life had changed in a single day. As expected, it only took a few seconds before his piercing cries filled my ears. The Stormcutter flinched, then looked back at me expectantly. The intelligence in its gaze was simply unnerving.

"What? You're the one that kidnapped a baby!" I practically growled, continuing to bounce Hiccup in a soothing manner. "You're gonna have to deal with the noise!" It occurred somewhere in the back of my mind that I was talking with a dragon, but I couldn't help scolding it a bit. It had brought this on itself. "He's scared, and hungry, and I-I don't..." My breathing started to quicken at the realization that I had nothing but the clothes on my back and the child in my arms. How was I going to take care of Hiccup? He was going to starve!

Before I could go into a full blown panic, the Stormcutter once again nudged the fish towards me. I glared at it, holding back a wince as Hiccup let out a particularly loud wail. "He's only six months old! Besides the fact that that fish is probably riddled with diseases by now, he can only eat mashed up food. Fruits, vegetables, things like that," I explained hotly.

The Stormcutter considered my words, then suddenly took off out of sight. I froze. Did it leave for good? What about the other dragons? Were they going to attack now that it was gone? The cliff I was on offered nowhere to hide, and it's not like I could fly to safety. I was stuck. Hiccup was still crying his poor heart out, and I held him close to my fur vest to attempt to muffle the sound. I didn't want to draw unnecessary attention.

To my surprise, any dragons that flew by merely tossed us a glance as they passed. It didn't make any sense. The dragons at home wasted no time in attacking when they saw a human. Is it because I'm not wielding a weapon? Or was I so non-threatening that they couldn't even be bothered to react? A terrifying thought snaked into my mind—that I had been right all along; that dragons only attacked us because we attacked them. If that was the case, we were the cause of our own destruction.

I was broken from my self-torment when the Stormcutter reappeared with a collection of items in its grasp. The dragon dropped a pile of berries and other larger fruits that I didn't recognize at my feet, then subtly slurped up the half eaten fish as it backed up to give me some space. I stared down at the food, my mouth agape. How...? My eyes traveled slowly up to the Stormcutter, who blinked warmly at me in return. Did...did it...understand me? The thought alone was preposterous. There was absolutely no way that a dragon could understand a human. They were animals! Sure, I'd never considered them to be mindless creatures like the rest of Berk, but the idea that they could understand what we were saying was too much even for me. Still, the proof was right in front of me. The dragon had brought the exact thing I said I needed. That was no coincidence. It was helping me.

"I...thank you," I breathed, sitting down hesitantly. The Stormcutter purred, satisfied. I put Hiccup in my lap, then grabbed a handful of berries and inspected them. They certainly looked edible. I popped one in my mouth, chewing experimentally. They tasted excellent, and after a few minutes of waiting I determined they weren't poisonous. Next I needed to figure out how to feed my crying baby.

After a brief glance around, I grinned upon seeing a flat piece of wood lying a few feet away. It had broken off one of the small trees that sprouted between the rocky crags. "Could you get that for me?" I asked the dragon, pointing to the desired object. If it's gonna sit there and stare at me, it might as well be useful.

I watched in fascination as the Stormcutter picked up the piece of wood in its jaws and carried it over to me, letting it fall beside me. "Thanks..." I murmured, the corner of my lips lifting in a smile. This was incredible. Not only did it know what I was saying, but it was also kind enough to assist me. Were all dragons like this?

Hiccup's tiny fist slammed against my chest as he thrashed and wept, reminding me of my task. "Hold on, darling," I whispered, grabbing a nearby rock that fit nicely in the palm of my hand. I carefully deposited the berries on the wooden slab, then used the rock to grind them to mush. It only took a few minutes before I had freshly made baby food. I grabbed another rock—this one small and perfectly smooth—to use as a spoon.

As soon as the food reached his mouth, Hiccup went from crying to making happy gurgling noises. I laughed, a genuine grin spreading across my face as I fed him. For the first time since before the raid, it felt like everything would be okay. There didn't seem to be any imminent dangers, the dragon wasn't trying to harm us, and Hiccup was going to start the day with a full stomach.

There was still a lot to deal with, but for now I could savor this moment—just me, my baby boy, and a dragon.

Chapter Text

A/N: This is a short chapter, I'm aware. But I needed it to be written. Also, I didn't make this clear before, but this is NOT a one-shot story. It's more like an infinity-shot story :) A.K.A. I have so many ideas knocking around in this brain of mine that this story will probably never end.

Disclaimer: Do I want to own it? Yes. Do I actually own it? NO.

VALKA'S POV

After a lot of internal debate, I decided to give the Stormcutter a name. I wasn't sure about it at first. The last thing I wanted was to humanize a dragon that could still very well kill me. But so far it had been perfectly docile, and I had already gotten pretty sick of calling it 'dragon'. So...

"How do you feel about the name Cloudjumper?" I asked, glancing up to meet its golden eyes. It was curled up a few feet away, clearly exhausted from the long flight. We were still in the same spot as before, since I wasn't really sure where to go from here. The island had appeared to be uninhabited from what I could see on the way in, so there was no hope of a rescue. My only plan at the moment was to find a way to survive in this glorified ice cave.

The Stormcutter's nose flaps fluttered, and it warbled lightly.

"I'll take that to mean you like the name," I said with a shrug. "Oh, by the way, are you a male or female? I feel like it's an important distinction. Uh...blink twice if you're male," I told it, feeling kind of ridiculous. I would soon go crazy with these one-sided conversations. Cloudjumper blinked twice as instructed.

"Well, Cloudjumper, my name is Valka. This is my son, Hiccup," I introduced, leaning down to place a kiss on Hiccup's forehead. The blanket that had been wrapped around him had loosened, allowing him to bring his foot to his mouth as a chew toy. His eyes were wandering all over the place, taking in all the new sights and sounds. "You, my dear, are way too calm about this," I muttered sarcastically. He babbled in response, making me chuckle at his adorableness.

I stood to my feet, cradling him to my chest again, then shuffled over near the cliff edge. I made sure to keep my distance from Cloudjumper. His head turned all the way around, just like an owl's, so he could follow my movements. I ignored him, taking a closer look at my new environment.

It was beautiful, I had to admit. The crisp air was refreshing in here compared to the frigid temperature of outside. In fact, I was tempted to take off a layer of clothing. The nest had an almost tropical vibe to it. The squawks and roars of the dragons didn't strike fear into me as they sometimes did on Berk. It was just...peaceful.

My gaze fell to Hiccup, and shame suddenly filled my entire being. I shouldn't like anything about this place. It was my prison. I belonged back on Berk, with Stoick, with my people. Hiccup belonged with his father. He was just a baby! He couldn't survive out here. Not here...with these dragons. They were the enemy...right?

No, a firm voice whispered in my mind. No, they weren't the enemy. Vikings kill dragons, dragons kill vikings. It all just seemed so pointless. Cloudjumper might've taken me away from Berk, but he hasn't harmed a hair on my head, or Hiccup's. And all the dragons in this nest were just...living.

Berk was chaotic. Dangerous. Kill or be killed.

This place was calm. Serene. And perhaps even safe...

I ran a finger over Hiccup's cheek. Maybe Cloudjumper had taken us for a reason. Maybe there was a better future for Hiccup here. There would be no Dragon War, no tough expectations to live up to. Hiccup could be free.

I have to do what's best for my son, I thought fiercely, and I knew without a doubt I had made up my mind. I took in a deep breath, looking over my shoulder. Cloudjumper clambered to his feet, moving as close to me as he dared. "Promise me you did the right thing," I demanded, turning around to face him. "Promise me I'm supposed to be here." My tone became slightly desperate towards the end of my sentence, but I didn't care.

Cloudjumper's chest rumbled and he bowed his head low to the ground. I gulped, readjusting my grip on Hiccup, and took a small step forward. This is the right decision. Another step. Berk is a war zone. Hiccup isn't safe there. I lifted my hand, taking two more steps. Please, Stoick, forgive me...

My fingers touched warm scales, and I let out the breath I'd been holding. Cloudjumper purred, closing his eyes and leaning further into my hand. I smiled in amazement, petting along the crown of his head. "Hiccup, are you seeing this?" I murmured, and Cloud raised his head just enough to peer at my son curiously. There wasn't a single part of me that felt the need to pull away. Hiccup extended his own hands, making grabby gestures at the large dragon. I leaned forward so he could reach, while Cloudjumper cooed encouragingly. Hiccup lightly patted the dragon's snout, not really grasping the idea of a soft caress, but doing his own version of one. He squealed in excitement, his eyes and nose scrunching up. My boy, the dragon whisperer...Who would've thought?

"I hope this makes us friends," I teased the Stormcutter, and he stepped back with an amused chuff. "Think you could take me down there?" I asked, walking back to the edge of the cliff and gesturing in the direction of the caves not far below us. Cloudjumper crooned in agreement, then leaned down and extended his wing. I stared at him blankly. After a pointed look from the dragon from me to his back, I laughed a little too forcefully. "You're not serious! Are you serious...?" I balked for what seemed like the thousandth time today. He wanted me to ride on his back?

His deadpan stare said it all. Just get on.

I shook my head, rushing forward before I could change my mind. "I must be going mad," I muttered under my breath as I climb up his wing. It was difficult to do with Hiccup in one arm, but I managed well enough. When I was in a position where I wouldn't fall off, he opened his wings and walked right off the cliff, catching the breeze instantly. We glided softly downward. He had to make a wide circle to avoid dipping too much and sending me and Hiccup flying off his back.

It was a strange, yet pleasant feeling to ride on a dragon. Before, when he'd been carrying us in his talons, my only thoughts were about survival—mine and Hiccup's. Now, I could just sit and enjoy the feeling of freedom being airborne brought me. The warm wind brushed against my face, bringing with it the smell of fresh flowers and clean ice. Is this what it is to be a dragon? If so, I could definitely get used to it.

We landed all too soon, and I slid down Cloudjumper's wing with a grin. When my feet hit the ground, I tossed Hiccup into the air playfully, making him giggle. "Flying isn't so bad after all, is it darling?" I cooed, giving him a kiss on the nose. "We should definitely do that again," I declared to Cloudjumper, who simply tilted his head. I rolled my eyes, looking past him towards one of the tunnel entrances.

First things first, I needed some sort of shelter. My best chance was to search these cave systems. I walked over hesitantly, wishing I had a candle. Cloudjumper ambled up behind me, and as if reading my mind, shot a single fireball down the dark tunnel. I jumped in surprise at the unexpected flame. For the instant it illuminated the path, I could see that the tunnel was empty and curved a little ways down. Cloudjumper couldn't fit, so I would have to explore on my own. Hopefully there weren't any dangers lurking in the darkness, otherwise Hiccup and I were both screwed.

"If I don't come back for a long time, send out the search party," I ordered Cloudjumper sarcastically, stepping away from him and into the chilly tunnel. He snorted at my comment, lying down at the entrance to wait for me.

In a matter of minutes, I was completely blind and lost. I had my hand sliding along the wall as a guide, but I had no idea where I was going. I could only hope I didn't fall into an abyss. Hiccup was silent in my arms, and I briefly wondered if he'd dozed off due to the lack of light. I could hear the faint drip of water on rock, but otherwise there were no signs of life in these stupid tunnels.

After about ten more minutes of walking (mostly stumbling, really), I found myself in an open cavern. The roof was made of the same thick ice as the outside, allowing light to flow into the small space. Well, not small, per se—it was larger than my house on Berk. There was a steady stream of water coming off a large piece of ice that hung from the ceiling, and I quickly walked over to it, drinking a few mouthfuls. It was the best water I'd ever tasted. I raised Hiccup so he could have some—turned out he was still awake. He swallowed a bit, then resorted to spitting out the rest playfully, swatting at the water with happy giggles.

I looked over the space with approval. I could form a makeshift bed with some of the larger leaves from outside, and there was a constant source of water. It was safe from the elements—we wouldn't get rained on in the middle of the night. It was a good place to start.

"What do you think, Hiccup? Does it meet your standards?" I question, holding him up so we were eye to eye. He stuck his fist in his mouth and gnawed on it quietly. "Perfect! Glad we agree." I smile. "Come on, let's get back to Cloudjumper before he starts to worry," I said, marching back the way we came.

It was odd how attached I already felt to the Stormcutter, seeing as how he kidnapped me, but there was just something about him that I was drawn to; it was the same feeling I had last night during the raid. He was intelligent, and certainly was a great listener. Plus, having a dragon as a friend would be a necessity here. I wouldn't be able to get anywhere unless Cloudjumper gave me a ride.

The walk back was much quicker, and Cloud purred when I appeared around the curve. "Success!" I boasted. He leaned down, and I subconsciously scratched his chin. "Although it kind of sucks that I can't see a thing in there most of the time, I'll take what I can get. Now, how about we get to work on the improvements?" I suggested.

Chapter Text

A/N: I'll admit, writing this story is becoming a bit of an obsession. It's such a relief to get my thoughts down on paper...or, you know, virtual paper. Anyways, I know it's annoying to read really short chapters, but that's just the way it has to be right now. I only have so much time on my hands. I hope you all are having a fantastic day!

Disclaimer: I'm afraid I still don't own HTTYD.

VALKA'S POV

The next few days were tedious, to say the least. I spent nearly all my time trying to make a comfortable living space in the cavern. Cloudjumper had been a huge help. He gathered supplies: food for me and Hiccup (he even cooked some fish with his fire for me), wood that had broken off of many types of trees, softer materials like leaves and large clumps of moss. I'd managed to make a pretty cozy bed that I shared with Hiccup, and I even built a fire pit on the stoney end of the cavern. All in all, things had been going well.

Still, a certain thought kept nagging me incessantly. I need more than this island can provide. Specifically, I needed tools. If I wanted to be able to rely on myself instead of Cloudjumper, I needed weapons to hunt the local wildlife. I needed knives so I could skin them and make clothes.

The only place to get tools was from other humans. I couldn't go back to Berk, but there were markets in the far north that I was almost positive couldn't be more than half a day's flight away. Cloudjumper had flown directly north from Berk, which meant the markets were somewhere east of the nest. I didn't have anything to trade, so I'd have to use...other means to get what I needed.

Which leads me to where I am now: on the edges of the Northern Markets with my baby in a homemade sling against my chest. Thankfully, this was one of his quiet days. My half assed plan would have no hope if he was crying and drawing everyone's attention. Cloudjumper was hidden away in the forest, waiting for my return.

I took a deep breath, attempting to calm my nerves, and walked slowly along a worn down path that led to one of the weapons tents. There were many people here that would kill me without a second thought just for fun, so I kept a wary eye on my surroundings. The closer I got to my destination, the louder the voices from inside became. I paused right outside, pretending to attend to Hiccup. When I was absolutely sure no one was looking, I took out a sharp rock I'd brought from the nest, chose my target, and chucked it as hard as I could. The muscular, intimidating man that I had hit directly on the head whipped around with eyes of fury, searching for the culprit. I had turned around as soon as I threw it, still acting as if Hiccup needed my attention. No one suspects the mother and her baby. The scary man strode up to the guy closest to him, and threw a solid punch right to his jaw. A few curse words and fists of fury later, and half the people in the market were in a full on brawl. I smirked. So predictable. As I'd hoped, the men guarding the weapons tent ran out to see what all the commotion was about, allowing me to slip inside. I shifted the sling around so Hiccup rested against my back, then grabbed all the weapons I could carry, placing them in a pouch of fur from my clothes. When the weight started to become too much, I ducked out the back, sprinting as fast as I could into the forest. I could still hear the angry shouts and even some cheers behind me as I left.

It wasn't long before I made it back to Cloudjumper, who crooned in curiosity as he sniffed at my stash. I pushed his head aside, climbing onto his back. "Come on, we need to get out of here before they notice their stuff is missing!" I urged, looking over my shoulder with extreme paranoia. He didn't need to be told twice, and took to the air, heading straight for the cover of the clouds so he wouldn't be spotted.

Now that we were out of the danger zone, I allowed myself to relax, and even laugh a bit. "That was crazy!" I shout, my words disappearing in the wind. Cloudjumper roared triumphantly, and even Hiccup clapped in excitement.

Things were definitely looking up.

A couple days later, I was knee deep in the lake, giving Hiccup a bath. Cloudjumper was sitting close by, ever the watchful guardian. None of the other dragons had gotten near us yet. I wasn't sure if it was Cloudjumper that kept them away, or if they'd just accepted us as part of the flock. Either way, I was getting more and more comfortable letting Hiccup out of reach. He couldn't really crawl yet, but he did manage to scoot around. I often found him trying to make his way towards the dark tunnel that leads out of our cavern and deeper into the mountain. I've also noticed how attentive he is to the dragons. He's not afraid of them at all. I'm pretty sure he loves Cloudjumper more than me, and Cloud definitely has a strong fondness for my son.

When I finished scrubbing the dirt off Hiccup, I lifted him out of the water, blowing raspberries on his stomach. He giggled and squirmed, enjoying the attention. I wrapped him in a thin layer of fur and trudged out of the water. As soon as I made it to shore, I felt the ground beneath my feet quake. My eyes widened in a panic and I ran to Cloudjumper, who had become my source of comfort and safety in the short time I'd known him. He didn't look alarmed in the slightest. Instead, he gazed out towards the water, then bowed.

"What are you...?" The words died in my throat as a giant dragon rose out of the lake, sending a ripple of waves out in every direction. I gasped, clinging to Cloudjumper as a dragon I'd thought was a myth stared down at me. Its eyes seemed to penetrate through to my soul, and I couldn't look away. I should've known...a nest this size? Of course there's an Alpha. A Bewilderbeast! A magnificent Tidal Class dragon, a legend. He didn't look angry. Actually, there was a certain mirthfulness to his expression. I gulped, unsure whether to speak or not. Or maybe I should bow like Cloudjumper? The Alpha brought his head down closer to the surface, then blew out a soft breath that instantly showered me in a frosty powder. I laughed, shaking out my hair. Hiccup sneezed, then gave me a gummy smile.

"Hello to you, too...Alpha," I greeted, grinning up at him. It all made sense now, and I felt stupid for not having figured it out before. I'd read about Bewilderbeasts long ago in a dusty old journal I'd found in the library. Many vikings on Berk regarded me as the odd, book-smart woman who spent too much time reading about dragons and not enough time killing them. Whenever there was a raid, I would hide away in the Great Hall, studying all the different species in hopes that I would find an answer to all our problems. I didn't find a solution, but I did expand my dragon knowledge. The journal I'd found had plenty of information about Bewilderbeasts—how anyone managed to get the information is beyond me. It depicted a creature the size of a mountain with spiky frills all along its body. It spits ice instead of fire, and it can control other dragons.

I hadn't believed a word when I'd read it, but now...seeing it standing right in front of me...My eyes drifted to where the dragons were circling overhead. Did the Alpha control them? It didn't seem like it. Cloudjumper had bowed out of respect, but he still had his own wits about him, his own personality. And the Alpha himself was imposing, yet somehow I didn't feel threatened. If anything, I felt even safer than I had five minutes ago. There was no way anything on the outside could get past him.

The giant settled down to rest in the water, his movements causing the earth to practically groan. Once he stilled, there was the familiar quiet that I'd already grown accustomed to, save for the sounds of dragons flying above. A small group of baby dragons flew over to the Alpha, landing on his face and chewing on his spiky tendrils. He watched them play without protest. It was clear then that this dragon was a protector, not a destroyer. This was his nest, and he was loved and respected, not feared.

Cloudjumper nudged me, asking for scratches. I obliged, sending him an amazed smile. "I wish I'd known about this place before," I told him softly. "A true haven." Cloud purred in agreement.

Hiccup began to whimper a bit, letting me know it was his lunch time. "Who's a hungry boy?" I chuckled. I took my place on Cloudjumper's back, and he flew us back to our cavern entrance. Right as I slid onto the ground, Cloud stepped in front of me and let out a fierce growl, a sound I'd never heard coming from him. I instinctively shied away from him, shielding Hiccup, but I soon noticed that his growl was directed in front of us. My eyebrows furrowed and I peeked around his wing, trying to spot the threat.

It took me a minute, but eventually I was able to make out two glowing green eyes with slitted pupils. A shiver went down my spine and I took a step backwards, sucking in a sharp breath. What is that? Cloudjumper growled even louder, and suddenly the mysterious creature moved into the light to reveal a dragon that I didn't recognize from any book. It was dark as night, with a slender body and large, bat-like wings. Sharp teeth flashed as it snarled back even more aggressively than Cloud. It looked like the ultimate predator. And based on Cloudjumper's reaction, it was no friend to me or Hiccup.

My shoulders dropped in surprise when a much smaller copy of the black dragon appeared. Its posture was frightened—lowered ears and head—and the first dragon leaned down to nuzzle it briefly. I could recognize the situation better than anyone. This was just a mother protecting her baby. We'd gotten too close, and she'd reacted defensively.

I held up a hand slowly, ignoring Cloudjumper's warning growl. "It's okay," I told her in what I hoped was a soothing tone. "We won't hurt you or your hatchling. I promise. You don't have to be afraid," I said, inching closer. She eyed me warily, taking a step back for each one I took forward. The little hatchling between her legs moved in sync with her, its bright yellow eyes flicking between us.

As soon as her back foot hit a rock blocking her path, she screeched, grabbing her hatchling and launching into the air. I yelped and ducked down, protecting Hiccup as her claws just barely missed the top of my head. When I was sure she was gone, I spun around with wide eyes. I could see her fly into a cave far above us. I collapsed into a sitting position, checking to make sure Hiccup was alright. He grumbled irritably at being jostled around, but otherwise seemed unaffected by the sudden events. Cloud's eyes had followed the black dragon until she flew out of sight, but now he looked back at me and crooned sympathetically.

Are you okay? He seemed to ask, based on the wide pupils and tilted head.

I huffed, gesturing in the general direction of where the crazy, feral dragon had disappeared. "What kind of dragon was that?" I question him, knowing I would get no response. I scoured my memories for anything I might've seen in the Book of Dragons, or even one of the old journals, but nothing came to mind.

I sighed, standing to my feet. Of course, just when I'm starting to feel comfortable in a nest full of wild dragons, that one had to show up. Cloudjumper has such a calm, friendly disposition and even he became hostile in her presence. If I'd come across her when I was alone, I had no doubt that she would've killed me. I bit my lip as I rocked Hiccup gently. What was I supposed to do now?

Chapter Text

A/N: I know it doesn't seem like it right now, but I promise Valka is not the main character in this story. I love her, but this story is centered around our favorite cinematic pairing of all time—Hiccup and Toothless. I just believe in a very thorough backstory :) P.S.— Thanks to everyone who takes time out of their day to read Come Darkness, Come Light! You are very much appreciated!

Disclaimer: I hereby announce HTTYD...still not mine. Darn.

VALKA'S POV

I spent the next fews days glued to Cloudjumper's side, and barely got any sleep when I was separated from him. The cavern seemed darker, and there were moments where I thought I could see a flash of movement in the shadows. I chalked it up to me being paranoid. The black dragon had gotten under my skin, that's all.

I sometimes spotted her in the distance, always with the little yellow-eyed hatchling. She was actually quite tender towards the little dragon. It was a side of her that was never shown towards the other dragons. If one flew too close, she would immediately go on the attack, snapping and shrieking defiantly to scare them off. She had an obvious restlessness to her that I didn't understand, like she needed to be somewhere else. But if this place was a refuge for dragons, why would she want to leave?

Perhaps it was just in her nature to be solitary, like a Skrill. It would explain why she didn't get along with any of the dragons here. Even the Alpha looked upon her with wariness when she was nearby. Yet he let her stay...Why?

One day, while I was leaning casually against Cloudjumper and bouncing Hiccup playfully on my knees, the black dragon—whom I'd named Jade for the color of her eyes—got into a nastier fight than usual. A Monstrous Nightmare had flown too close, drawn in by the smell of fish that she'd recently hunted. The mother lashed out at the much larger dragon, always making sure that her hatchling was behind her and safe from harm. The cranky Nightmare didn't take kindly to her attitude, and blew out a stream of fire at her. She dodged with a flexibility I didn't know a dragon could have, and her hatchling scurried away to hide behind a rock. The Monstrous Nightmare grew more and more enraged as she weaved around it, nipping and swiping at its legs. It let out a roar, and managed to bite the tip of her tail before she could create enough distance. She snarled in pain, yanking her tail out of its grasp, then jumped into the air, igniting a frantic chase. The Monstrous Nightmare was no match for her maneuverability, and snapped his teeth in frustration as he struggled to keep up. She twisted and dived and rolled to confuse it until it was left hovering in place, wondering where she'd gone. It flamed up challengingly, daring her to fight.

My gaze snapped up to the top of the dome when I heard a loud whistling that pierced my eardrums. The black dragon had been cruising at the top, but now fell into a steep dive, tucking in her wings to build up speed. Her mouth began to glow bright purple, and before the Nightmare even realized she was approaching, she unleashed a fireball that hit it directly between the wings. The blast was so powerful that some of the ice on the roof broke off in splinters and fell into the lake below. The Nightmare was knocked out instantly, and plummeted limply towards the ground, crashing into the water with a huge splash. It didn't resurface.

I rushed to my feet, setting Hiccup securely under Cloudjumper's protective wing, and ran to the cliff edge. My expression was frozen in disbelief. The black dragon glided down to meet her hatchling, licking between its eyes as if nothing had happened. Her actions had stirred a memory that I'd completely forgotten until now.

I was just a child at the time, and I'd snuck into the kitchen to get a midnight snack. My parents had been talking quietly in their room, which I would normally ignore, except my dad happened to be telling a particularly interesting story he'd heard that day from one of the traders. It was a story about a mysterious dragon that had attacked the trader and his crew during their trip across the seas. The trader had described the dragon as the offspring of lightning and death, with pitch black scales that blended into the night, and a whistling shriek that ripped through the air right before there was an earth-shattering explosion of fire. He'd called it a Night Fury.

My dad had laughed as he told my mom about it, and no one ever believed the trader. His story had turned into a tall tale, one which was rarely ever told, except to scare children into eating their vegetables.

I gulped, forcing myself back to the present. The black dragon—the Night Fury—continued eating her meal below, every now and then tossing her hatchling a fish. So now I was sharing a home with two legendary dragon species, one of which was an expert killer. Wonderful.

I stomped back over to Cloudjumper, putting a hand on my hip as I pointed behind me. "Did you know about this? That you have a freaking Night Fury in your nest?!" I exclaimed. He lowered his head at my tone, warbling in confusion. Right. He doesn't even know what a Night Fury is, since it's a term that was given by humans. I run a hand down my face, then bent over to pick up my son. He stuck out his tongue and made random babbling noises, reaching back towards Cloud. I rolled my eyes at his attachment to my dragon. "Come on, darling, Mommy needs to lie down. This is just too much," I muttered. He started to cry as I walked into the tunnel, upset at being taken away from Cloudjumper. I patted his back and murmured soothingly in his ear, but it didn't help.

When we reached the cavern, I set him down on the bed. I had hunted and skinned a few deer that lived on the island using the tools I'd stolen from the markets, and switched out the leaves with the pelts to make the bed more comfortable and warm. It was cozier than the one I had on Berk, to be perfectly honest.

Hiccup continued to wail as I filled my cup (which I'd carved by hand) to the brim with water and downed the entire thing. Once again, a flash of black appeared for an instant in my peripheral vision. This time, I didn't ignore it, and slowly crept towards the tunnel that ran deeper into the mountain. I'd never ventured down it. There was never really any reason to, but now I found myself wishing I had. It was always dead silent in these tunnels, save for the constant drip drip drip of the water hitting the ground. I just assumed there was nothing alive in here. I squinted into the pitch black, straining my ears for the slightest sound. It took a few, tense seconds before I realized that it was silent.

Hiccup wasn't crying.

I spun around so fast that the cup went flying out of my hand and bounced off the icy wall with a loud clang. My heart dropped to my stomach and my breath caught in my throat when I saw the little dark shape right next to my son. It was a Night Fury hatchling—not the same one I'd been seeing, since this one had vivid green eyes. It was sniffing Hiccup all over, its little nose twitching side to side like a bunny. Hiccup giggled, reaching out to touch the dragon. Its ears perked up, and it leaned forward, nudging his hand lightly.

My legs refused to move. What if I scared it into attacking Hiccup? It was right there! There was no way I could get to my baby before he'd get torn to pieces. As my thoughts went to war with one another, the small hatchling curled around Hiccup, licking the thin hair on top of his head. Hiccup squealed at the unfamiliar sensation.

I couldn't believe what I was seeing. I'd just watched Jade expertly kill another dragon, and now her hatchling and my baby were cuddling. I slowly took a step forward, then another. The hatchling paid me no attention, so I continued until I was right next to them, going down to my knees. As much as I wanted to snatch Hiccup away, there was something about their exchange that made me pause.

The little dragon crooned softly, pupils dilating as he nuzzled against Hiccup's cheek. My son giggled, reaching his arms up over his head as he attempted to pet the Night Fury. I simply sat back and stared in amazement at their interaction. The hatchling took one of Hiccup's arms in his mouth, chewing softly. I gasped, jumping forward to push him away, only to notice that the dragon had no teeth. "What the...toothless?" I murmured in confusion. I could've sworn the other baby dragon had teeth. This one tilted his head, glancing up at me with an expression that read, you seriously thought I was gonna bite him? I relaxed with a chuckle, letting him do as he pleased. If anything, Hiccup was enjoying the hatchling's attention, and kicked his legs happily. "Well, Toothless, meet my son, Hiccup," I introduced with a grin. Toothless warbled in a friendly manner, releasing Hiccup's arm so he could nuzzle against his cheek again.

I wondered vaguely why this hatchling was never with his mother. She was so protective of the other one. Toothless was obviously the shadow I'd been seeing the past few days, thinking it was just my imagination. Why would he be hiding out in these tunnels if he had Jade to watch over him? The more pressing matter was his blatant interest in my baby. He seemed harmless now, but maybe it took time for the killer instincts to kick in. The yellow-eyed hatchling was jumpy like his mother, but he was too small to do any damage. Toothless was perfectly at ease around me and Hiccup, though. His posture was confident, his movements gentle. Maybe I shouldn't judge him based on Jade's actions.

An idea sprang to mind, and I grinned, carefully lifting Hiccup into my arms. Toothless whined and jumped at my legs in protest. "Oh, stop it. You can live without him for a few minutes. Come on," I ordered, heading down the familiar tunnel. It felt unnatural to be bossing around a Night Fury of all things, but I figured it was important to set the standard early. I wasn't to be messed with. Toothless followed on my heels, and I narrowly avoided tripping over him. It was getting easier to navigate the tunnels, but I didn't have night vision and Toothless was invisible in the darkness.

Cloudjumper was waiting expectantly at the entrance by the time we came out. He must've heard us, or smelled us. I stopped in front of him, gesturing towards the small Night Fury that was still pawing at my leg. "So...Hiccup found a friend. What do you think? Is he dangerous?" I asked, nervously biting on my lip as I awaited his response. Cloud blinked in surprise at my question, then crept forward to sniff at the hatchling curiously. Toothless noticed the big dragon's approach and narrowed his eyes, his front paws still resting on my upper thigh. Cloudjumper blew a hot puff of air into Toothless' face and nudged the hatchling's tail with his his snout, attempting to get some sort of reaction.

Toothless finally dropped to all fours, launching himself at Cloudjumper's face with what I think was supposed to be an intimidating roar. He gripped onto the Stormcutter's horns with his claws. Cloud lifted up, leaving Toothless scrabbling to hold on, and grumbled in irritation. After a bit of struggling, Toothless managed to climb on top of my dragon's head. He turned and leaned over to meet Cloudjumper's owlish gaze, his tongue lolling out playfully. The Stormcutter glanced down at me with hooded lids, then shook his head roughly. Toothless yowled as he was tossed into the air, and he quickly extended his wings, catching the breeze and gliding down to the ground. I burst into laughter at the sight, clutching at my stomach with one hand while I held Hiccup with the other. Toothless ruffled his wings, sending Cloudjumper a petulant glare as he padded back over to me.

I kneeled and held out my hand, and Toothless rubbed his head against it. As soon as my guard was down, he leapt onto my lap, licking Hiccup's face triumphantly. I chuckled, shaking my head. "You're alright, Toothless. You're alright," I murmured fondly.

Chapter Text

A/N: This is my fifth chapter in two days. I seriously need to take a break...I just can't stop writing! Also, as a warning, this story will contain some pretty big time jumps. Not in this chapter...actually, I'm not sure exactly when I'll skip ahead, just know that it will happen.

Disclaimer: HTTYD, will you be mine? No? Oh...Okay...

VALKA'S POV

One important fact about Night Furies? They are clingy. Toothless spends almost every moment of the day with Hiccup. Meal time, bath time, play time, sleep time, you name it. I couldn't even complain, either, because Hiccup has never been happier. The only time he cried these days was when Toothless was out of his sight. I never expected to have to adopt a Night Fury into our little family, but that was clearly going to be the case here. I think Hiccup would self-combust if his dragon was taken away from him.

I no longer felt nervous about the possibility of Toothless attacking Hiccup. After the past couple weeks, I was almost sure he had a lesser chance of hurting Hiccup than I did. The little dragon was extremely self-aware and gentle. He hadn't accidentally scratched Hiccup, and he kept his teeth sheathed near him (his ability to retract and extend his teeth at will had been a pleasant surprise). So far, he respected my boundaries as well. Part of me thought he was just trying to get on my good side, but he seemed to understand that I was Hiccup's mother, and that I made the decisions.

Speaking of mothers, I saw Jade and her other hatchling less and less as the days went by, and I found it slightly concerning. If she left, would she take Toothless with her? I knew he was hers—Cloudjumper had confirmed it using my "blink twice" method. Toothless didn't seem to have any sort of bond with her, and in turn she didn't feed or protect him. It was sad to think about, but perhaps it was a common occurrence for Night Fury mothers to basically abandon one of the eggs so she could focus solely on the other. It sometimes happens with other animals. Luckily Toothless didn't even care. He much preferred Hiccup's company anyway.

Toothless' intelligence was off the charts, especially for just being a hatchling. Whatever I said, he understood, but he was also a huge help. It was like having a full time babysitter that worked for free. When Cloudjumper returned with food for Hiccup and animal furs for me, Toothless would smash up the fruit and feed it to Hiccup while I made clothes and other materials from the furs. When Hiccup was bored, they would play together, which mostly involved Toothless hopping around as Hiccup tried to crawl after him. If Hiccup wandered too far, Toothless would bring him back into my line of sight.

I'd made an extra bed for Hiccup next to mine, since Toothless had taken it upon himself to be a living crib. Every night my son slept in the warm embrace of his dragon. I never woke up in the middle of the night to take care of a crying child anymore. Toothless' presence had improved our lives, and I was utterly grateful for him.

Still, as I said before, there is the clinginess issue. Well, not so much an issue as a quirk.

"Toothless, you're just going to have to be patient," I huffed for the tenth time in the past five minutes. I was carrying Hiccup into the lake for his daily bath, and the Night Fury was greatly upset at having his cuddle buddy stolen away. I waded forward until I was waist deep in the water, lowering Hiccup slowly. Toothless whimpered from the shoreline, pacing back and forth in agitation. He wasn't a fan of water. Cloudjumper chuffed in draconic laughter at the little dragon's expense. Those two had a...complicated relationship. They were like brothers who preferred to tease each other and wrestle occasionally than show affection.

Toothless ignored him, poking a single paw into the water before quickly drawing it back tightly against his chest. I hid my smile, trying not to upset him, and started scrubbing carefully at Hiccup's skin. My baby slapped the water with his hands, distracting himself while I worked, completely unaware of his dragon's dilemma. A particularly loud whine from Toothless made me sigh, and I looked over my shoulder. "Either suck it up and jump in or go lay down by Cloudjumper!" I demanded. His ears drooped and he shuffled over to Cloud, dragging his paws the whole way. I couldn't blame him for being scared. Night Furies weren't exactly built for swimming. His large wings, while useful in flight, would probably just drag him down in the water.

I hummed lightly as I cleaned Hiccup, enjoying the peaceful ambiance of the lake. Most of the time the Alpha sat at the center, guarding the flock as he rested. Today, though, he was nowhere to be seen. One of these days I need to follow him to see where he goes. Everything he does has a purpose, so I doubt he's swimming around the ocean for fun.

My good mood wavered as I noticed a familiar dragon flying our direction. Jade eyed me critically as she passed overhead, her little hatchling following faithfully at her side. My jaw clenched, and I hugged Hiccup to my chest protectively. This is the closest she's gotten to me since the first time we met. She looked away with a shake of her head, then landed on the beach next to the dragons. I stayed where I was, hoping she was afraid of the lake as well.

Cloudjumper flared the top half of his wings, eyeing her suspiciously. Toothless remained in his pouting position, not even acknowledging the new arrivals. The other hatchling—which I'd recently decided to call Shadow—perked up upon seeing his brother, and rushed ahead of Jade to greet him. It was the first time I'd seen them all together, and it just looked...odd.

Toothless flinched in surprise when Shadow ran into his line of sight, jumping to his feet and taking a couple steps to the side. He didn't look happy to see them at all. Night Furies are very expressive, and his reaction was anything but heartfelt. His mother reached forward in an attempt to nuzzle him, but Toothless snapped at her nose, not accepting the show of affection. I'd seen plenty of relationships like this on Berk. Parents acting cold and distant for the majority of their child's early life just to try jumping into the picture when it suited them. Berkians weren't the best at showing emotions other than anger and hunger.

Jade huffed lightly in exasperation, flinging sand at him in a playful manner. He raised his wing to avoid getting any in his eyes, then dropped his wing with extra dramatic flair to glare at her. She ducked her ears, looking genuinely apologetic as she let out a soft croon. The change in her was palpable. She was definitely in a better mood than usual. I was almost tempted to leave the water, but I knew that would be a huge mistake. I was dying to know why she was suddenly making an appearance.

Shadow nipped at Toothless' ear, inviting him to play. Toothless seemed to consider it for a few seconds, then remembered he was angry and turned away. His brother looked helplessly back at Jade, hoping his mother could fix things. She licked the top of his head, then warbled quietly to Toothless. I don't speak dragon, but whatever she said caught Toothless' attention immediately. His head whipped around to stare at her with wide eyes, and I thought I saw a bit of fear there. I took a small step back towards the shore, my worry overwhelming my common sense. Hiccup's quiet gurgle broke me out of my trance, and I stilled once again.

After a lot of soft growls exchanged between them, Toothless finally stepped away from Jade, shaking his head with finality. His expression was determined. Having her answer, she leaned forward to touch noses with him. This time he did accept the loving gesture. Then, she turned and leapt into the air. Shadow flicked Toothless with his tail before following her. I understood then that they were leaving, and they weren't coming back. I watched as their forms grew smaller and smaller, and eventually disappeared into one of the tunnels that led outside. Toothless' wings fell limp against his sides as he stared after them.

I finally made my way out of the water, grabbing the cloth I'd set aside and wrapping it around Hiccup as I went. I sat next to Toothless, hesitantly reaching out to place my hand on his neck. "Are you okay, honey?" I murmured sincerely. His nose twitched, and he shifted so he could see my son. Hiccup babbled his usual baby nonsense, raising both his arms to pat Toothless' snout. The Night Fury purred, leaning into his touch like it was the cure to all his troubles.

"It'll be okay, Toothless," I said soothingly. "They may be gone, but you still have family here. And we aren't going anywhere," I promised. His ears raised and he blinked gratefully at me. Cloudjumper ambled over, not wanting to be left out. I giggled as he pushed his head against me. "How about we go for a flight?" I suggested. Toothless immediately stood up, his entire body wiggling in excitement. Works every time.

We stopped by the cavern so I could dress Hiccup and grab the sling I used to hold him during flights, and soon after we were up in the air. It was quite amusing to watch Toothless flap his wings rapidly to keep up while Cloudjumper glided with ease. It was good exercise for the little hatchling, that's for sure. Based on the way I'd seen his mother fly, he had a lot of muscle to grow into.

Suddenly, it occurred to me that one day he'd be a full grown Night Fury, even bigger in size than Jade. The thought was slightly terrifying. Toothless was a cute, little baby, barely capable of hurting a mouse right now. But he wouldn't stay this way forever. Actually, if Night Furies were anything like the other species of dragons, he would be a mature adult in less than ten years. He'd physically outgrow Hiccup in no time. There was really nothing I could do but trust that his heart would remain the same. His devotion to Hiccup was so strong right now. I couldn't imagine that ever changing.

Toothless gave a hard thrust of his wings, sending him shooting forward in a sudden burst of speed. His tongue was flapping out the side of his mouth, the adrenaline of the flight giving him renewed energy. Cloudjumper, not to be outdone by a hatchling, veered to the side, knocking Toothless off balance. The little dragon screeched indignantly, swooping below us to avoid further disruption. I laughed at their antics, glancing down at Hiccup. He was giving me a wide, gummy smile.

"Cloud, don't be mean!" I called out, hoping he could hear me over the wind. His head turned just enough so I could see him roll his eyes. The next instant, Toothless curved expertly through the air so he was flying right beside me. His gaze, of course, was trained on Hiccup, making sure the baby was having a good time. "He's fine, Toothless! Just relax and have fun!" I chided, waving him off. He was panting slightly, as the speed of our flight was finally starting to get to him.

Sensing the hatchling's struggle, Cloudjumper pulled up, slowing our pace as much as he dared. If he went too slow we'd fall out of the sky. Toothless took that opportunity to land on his back, between the shoulder blades. He collapsed in a tired heap, using his claws to cling to Cloudjumper's scales. The Stormcutter didn't seem to mind the extra load.

Once he'd caught his breath, Toothless stood up and crawled over to me, peeking at the bundle in my arms. Hiccup was sucking on his thumb absentmindedly, just enjoying the ride. I pulled down the blanket covering his face, allowing Toothless to smother him with affection.

It was a strange little family we had, but I wouldn't trade it for the world.

Chapter Text

A/N: This chapter will be formatted differently than the others. It was the best idea I had for making a time skip without totally leaving you in the dark. The age at the top of each section is how old Hiccup is at that point in time. I hope you enjoy! Also, huge shoutout to those of you who followed, favorited, and reviewed! It gives me an extra bit of motivation to keep writing, so thanks!

Disclaimer: I don't own HTTYD, but I can dream, right?

11 MONTHS

VALKA'S POV

When Hiccup first began crawling, it was almost impossible to make him pause for even a second. All he wanted to do was explore, which in a normal setting would've been fine. Except, this wasn't a normal setting. We lived in a mountain, with cliffs and dark tunnels and rough terrain. I had to keep a close eye on him every minute of the day, afraid that if I looked away for merely an instant he'd crawl right over the cliff edge.

Now, he'd finally started walking, which just made things even more difficult. The urge to wander was still strong within him, but now he could move even faster. I often found myself chasing after him down one of the tunnels. It was like his sole mission in life was to make me worry. Thank the gods for Toothless. He was at Hiccup's side every step of the way, encouraging him to walk while at the same time corralling him away from anything dangerous.

It wasn't until a month after he learned to walk that I noticed his tendency to crawl—not on his hands and knees like before, but on his hands and feet. It reminded me greatly of the way a dragon walks. Toothless was unaware that once human babies start walking on two legs, they don't stop. The little Night Fury kept nudging Hiccup along, motivating him to move around, and reacting with just as much excitement when he crawled on all fours as when he walked upright on two legs.

I decided to step in, and lifted Hiccup to his feet whenever he tried to crawl, encouraging him to walk normally. Sometimes he'd fuss or throw a bit of a tantrum, but I didn't give up. He would thank me one day.

18 MONTHS

VALKA'S POV

I can't believe it. He bit me. He actually bit me.

I winced as I ran my hand under the steady stream of ice water, washing away the blood that had welled up. My gaze slid over to Toothless, who was still wrapped around Hiccup. My son was fast asleep, the commotion somehow not waking him. Toothless was eyeing me warily, waiting for my next move.

Things had seemed perfectly normal. Our routine had been the same for months: wake up, eat breakfast, then playtime. I'd just woken up a few minutes ago, and went to rouse Hiccup so I could feed him. This time, though, as soon as I'd reached out my hand, Toothless had growled defensively and snapped at me. Not the playful nips I was used to, but a full on bite. He was twice the size he'd been a year ago, his jaws much more powerful, and it hurt.

I grabbed a clean piece of cloth from the table and wrapped my hand, hoping it didn't get infected, then faced the Night Fury with crossed arms. "You wanna tell me what that was about?" I questioned. He ducked his head at my reprimanding tone, curling even tighter around Hiccup. I sighed, walking over to him slowly so he didn't lash out again. "Toothless, I don't get it. He's my son, I would never hurt him. You know that." His expression was appropriately guilty, at least. "We're a family, right?" I continued, holding out my uninjured hand. His eyes flickered up as he flashed me his signature puppy dog look, and he leaned forward to lick my palm. I figured that was his way of apologizing.

This scenario is what I'd been dreading from the start. Toothless was growing, and while I was happy he was still fiercely protective of Hiccup, I didn't want him to think of me as the enemy. It was clear that he had some pretty aggressive instincts, but I was determined to help shape him into the best version of himself.

Cloudjumper was a good role model to have around, since he was a gentle giant. There were times I'd see him get onto Toothless when the smaller dragon played too rough. He also forced Toothless to socialize with the other dragons when I was in the lake giving Hiccup a bath. It wasn't an easy process, but Toothless was definitely getting used to the social lifestyle. He didn't chase away any dragons when they approached to play, like his mother so often had. He didn't have to be a heartless killer just because he was a Night Fury.

I squared my shoulders, once again reaching forwards to pick up my son. This time, Toothless let me grab him without complaint.

2 YEARS OLD

VALKA'S POV

I was on the cliff overlooking the nest, enjoying some quality time with my son. Cloudjumper had angled his wing to act as a slide, and Hiccup was having the time of his life with it. I'd set him up at the top and he'd squeal with delight on the way down, which I suppose for a two year old looked like a much larger drop. As soon as his feet touched the ground he'd whirl around and shout "Again, again!" and reach for me. I was more than happy to oblige, as was Cloudjumper. As long as dragons were involved, it was almost too easy to keep Hiccup entertained. It was moments like these that reaffirmed my decision to stay here in the nest. Hiccup was happy and carefree, and had an army of dragons that would protect him as part of the flock.

While the other dragons had mostly ignored us the first few months, their curiosity only grew as time passed, and eventually they gained the courage to approach us. And when the first one came and received only pets and scratches, the rest were quick to follow. Like Toothless and Cloud, they understood that Hiccup was fragile and needed a gentle touch, so I was more than happy with letting them near my dragon obsessed son. He'd wave at every single dragon he passed, and they'd warble out a greeting in return. Toothless had been an overprotective mother hen at first, growling at any dragon that got within sniffing distance of Hiccup, but after a while, even he learned to enjoy their presence.

Toothless was resting on a ledge just above us, his eyes constantly catching on random butterflies that fluttered around him. He loved to pounce and chase anything that moved, and sometimes his attention span could be short, at best, when I was talking to him. Of course, when it was Hiccup speaking his repetitive two or three word phrases, he was an alert listener. Sometimes it seemed like he and Hiccup were having full on conversations without even speaking. They'd be sitting together, barely moving, not talking, and Hiccup would suddenly burst into laughter as if Toothless had made the funniest joke in the world. It was strange, but I didn't let it bother me. As long as Hiccup's happy, I'm happy.

After letting Hiccup slide down his wing for the hundredth time, Cloudjumper suddenly straightened up, his chest rumbling with unease. I followed his gaze to one of the nest entrances, where a small group of dragons was flying in frantically. I was immediately on edge, and I lifted Hiccup so Toothless could pull him up onto his ledge and wrap around him protectively.

Before I could jump on Cloud to go investigate, one of the dragons broke off from the group and flew haphazardly towards us. It was a Raincutter, one I was very familiar with, as she liked greeting Hiccup in the mornings. I immediately noticed something was wrong. She was leaning far too much and had to constantly overcorrect to remain airborne. When she landed in a heap on our rocky platform, I raced over to check on her. I flinched in shock and horror when I finally saw the problem. Her left wing was wrapped up in razor netting. It had sliced up a good portion of her wing, which was why she was having trouble flying.

She immediately turned to me, whimpering and nudging my chest desperately. I caressed her head soothingly. "I'll help, darling. But you have to stay still, okay?" I instructed. She laid her head down with a tired sigh, letting me work. It was pretty tangled, and took longer than I would've liked, but I eventually managed to dislodge her wing, narrowly avoiding cutting myself in the process.

"Ma-ma." Hiccup's soft voice carried over, and I glanced over at him. He was sitting between his dragon's front paws, with Toothless' head resting on top of Hiccup's lightly. "D'agon boo-boo?" He asked, pointing at the Raincutter with deep concern in his babyish expression.

I sighed, placing the netting to the side and throwing my fur coat over it temporarily so no one else would be a victim to it. "Yeah, honey, she's a little hurt. But don't worry, dragons are good healers. She'll be better in no time," I promised. I'd seen worse injuries, mostly caused by other dragons, and they'd always healed up nicely. Her wing would likely scar, but I did believe she'd be able to fly properly in a couple weeks. Until then, I'd help her.

This was no accident. This netting was a man-made weapon, and no dragon is stupid enough to fly right into it. Which meant it was probably launched at her like an arrow, whether from a ship or land. I knew there were dragon hunters and trappers in the Archipelago; I'd just never had the means to do anything about it.

Now, though...I had an army of dragons at my back, and my son was old enough to stay here on his own with Toothless watching over him. Maybe I should do something. I didn't want any more dragons flying through the entrance with wounds, begging for my help. I wanted them all to be safe. I was the only human (well, the only adult human) that cared enough about dragons to save them from hunters and trappers.

I leaned down to pet the Raincutter's neck, and she purred quietly. "Maybe that's why I was brought here," I murmured, mostly to myself. "Maybe I'm supposed to save you all."

3 YEARS OLD

VALKA'S POV

Recently, Hiccup had taken to riding on Toothless' back to get around. The Night Fury was big enough to carry a ten year old now, let alone a tiny three year old. I made Hiccup walk on his own (on two legs) when I could, but on days I was out on rescue missions, I knew he was right back on Toothless. It was pretty much expected. For those two, close was never close enough. Toothless definitely preferred Hiccup to ride on his back, as if it was a constant reassurance that my son was there, alive and well.

Now that Hiccup had a second, much more effective pair of eyes, he spent more and more time exploring the tunnels in the mountain. I was sure he had all the routes memorized in his head by now, even at three. He showed me one room they had found not too far from the main cavern. It was about the same size as a bedroom on Berk would be, and the roof was ice, so during the day it was light inside. Moss and thin vines with flowers covered the walls, and I realized it would make a great bedroom for Hiccup. I asked him if he'd rather sleep in there and have his own space, which he didn't quite understand, but Toothless had nodded vigorously in response. Having a dragon was akin to having a moody teenager, so it didn't surprise me that he wanted to have an area that was just for him and Hiccup.

Once they started sleeping in there, Hiccup nestled in between Toothless' paws as always, I would check twice during the night to make sure everything was okay. I would be able to hear them easily if they shouted or roared, but I'd gotten used to having Hiccup right beside me at night. After a couple months, I was satisfied that Hiccup would be safe with his dragon in their little room, and I stopped checking in.

Now I just needed to find myself a room.

4 YEARS OLD

VALKA'S POV

"Why did Toothless' mama leave?" Hiccup asked me one day out of the blue. We were both sitting at the desk in the cavern; I was drawing up plans for my next rescue mission—I'd overheard one of the merchants at the Northern Markets talking about a trapping operation a little ways to the south—and Hiccup was doodling in a journal I'd gotten him not too long ago. I could tell he'd be a skilled artist when he was older. His drawings just had that special touch. Toothless was asleep in the corner, his ear twitching every now and then. Perhaps he was dreaming.

I paused at the question, my eyebrows furrowing. "What?" I asked bluntly, turning my head to look at him. He was tapping his pencil against the desk absentmindedly.

"Why did Toothless' mama and brother leave? Was it because they didn't love him anymore?" He pressed, his big, emerald green eyes staring up at me expectantly.

I set down my pencil, facing him completely, and lifted his head up gently by the chin. "How do you know about that?" I wondered. He'd only been seven months old when they left. There was no way he had any recollection of them at all.

He squirmed a bit, so I let go of him. "Toothless told me. He says he's not sad about it, but I think he is," he answered, sending a brief glance to his sleeping dragon.

I sat there in silence, trying to process what he'd just said. Toothless...told him. As in, Toothless spoke, and Hiccup could understand. It was crazy, and unbelievable, but there was no other way Hiccup could've known about Jade and Shadow. But...how could dragons talk?! They were animals! The only sounds they made were growls and croons!

"Hiccup." I tapped his shoulder, regaining his attention. "What do you mean by that? How did Toothless tell you? Dragons can't talk, honey," I insisted.

He looked at me like I'd grown another head, which was amusing, but my mind was too preoccupied to laugh. "Of course they can talk!" He argued, huffing dramatically. "You're silly, Mama." He shook his head in childish exasperation.

I held back a sigh, reminding myself that I was dealing with a four year old. "They don't even have lips. How would they talk?" I reasoned.

He puckered his lips an exaggerated amount, then burst out laughing at his own antics. "They don't talk with their lips, Mama!" He giggled, the mere thought sending him into a fit. Should I be offended that I was being teased by a little kid? "They talk up here," he added, pointing to his temple.

"Like...in your mind?" I asked, trying to keep up. "You hear them in your mind?"

He nodded, the action sending his entire body rocking back and forth. "Uh huh," he agreed. "Toothless says it's called thought-speak. Funny name, huh?" He grinned, picking his pencil up to continue doodling.

Was my entire life going to be like this? Learning jaw-dropping facts about dragons that shouldn't be true in any universe but are true anyway? Were the gods trying to give me a heart attack? If so, I have a bone to pick with them.

I believed Hiccup. How could I not, given the proof? My only question now was, why him? How come he could hear the dragons speak, and I couldn't? Do the dragons choose who hears them? Or maybe it was an age thing? Hiccup had been here since he was six months old, and babies were extremely adaptable. Thought-speak could be like any other language—learned over time. That would explain why I couldn't hear it. Adults struggle to learn a new language much more than babies do.

"So?" Hiccup inquired, breaking me out of my thoughts.

"So what?" I asked dumbly.

"Did his mama leave because she didn't love him?" He reiterated, pouting slightly.

I reach up to rub my thumb along his cheek. "I think she did love him, in her own way...But she had to go," I answered.

"Why?" He wondered softly.

"I don't know, darling," I replied truthfully. "But I do know that Toothless has the best brother in the world, and that he loves him with all his heart," I declared, ruffling his hair.

Hiccup leaned away, giggling. "Me?" He checked.

"You," I confirmed, smiling back at him.

4 YEARS OLD

VALKA'S POV

"Are you absolutely positive you can do this?" I asked Toothless, who rolled his eyes and nodded firmly. His head came up to the top of my shoulders now, but that didn't mean I completely trusted his ability to carry my four year old.

He and Hiccup were flying together for the first time today. Hiccup had been begging me for months, and I'd finally (reluctantly) agreed. Toothless was growing like a weed, and had drastically improved his flying skills over the past few years. He could easily beat any dragon in the nest in a race, and he maneuvered through the air in expert fashion.

Toothless was wearing a saddle that I'd made Hiccup for his birthday. It hadn't been easy. I had to fly to a different island for the leather, and designing it had been a huge pain. Crafting saddles for dragons was not my forte. But it had been worth it to see the expression on Hiccup's face. Toothless wore the thing practically every minute of the day. Apparently it made him feel more connected to his favorite boy.

I'd made sure I put plenty of handholds on the saddle. If Hiccup was gonna ride a Night Fury, he was gonna be prepared. I just know that as soon as Hiccup tells Toothless he's comfortable, that dragon will not hold back. He takes great pride in his abilities and never misses a chance to show off.

"Okay, okay...just go before I change my mind," I said, waving him off and taking a few steps back. Hiccup was already on his back with feet in the stirrups. He looked tiny in comparison to his dragon, and I had to remind myself that if he fell, Toothless would undoubtedly catch him.

They exchanged excited glances, and Hiccup leaned forward so he was flat against the saddle. Once Toothless was sure he was in the right position, he got a running start and jumped over the cliff, disappearing over the edge. I ran over, briefly wondering if something had gone wrong. As soon I looked down, though, a flash of black shot up in front of me. I stumbled backwards from the force of the wind, watching them fly up towards the ceiling in shock. Okay, I hadn't been expecting that!

Toothless was flying full speed, weaving through groups of dragons that crossed his path. He made a wide arc around the nest, then dove into a light spin, flaring out his wings right before they hit the water. Hiccup, from what I could see at this distance, was hanging on effortlessly. A four year old should not be able to handle that kind of flying!

I spared a glance at Cloudjumper to see his reaction. He was watching with rapt attention, but he didn't look concerned like me. It made me feel a little better. I trusted Cloud's judgement.

As Toothless flew back our direction, I could hear Hiccup shouting with excitement. As they passed by, I cupped my hands around my mouth and yelled as loud as I could, hoping they could hear me. "You better not have been practicing behind my back!"

Cloudjumper huffed with laughter.

5 YEARS OLD

VALKA'S POV

I knew the topic would come up eventually, I just didn't know it would be so soon.

Hiccup and I were on an evening flight, my favorite part of the day. The sky meant freedom for both of us, and I always enjoyed any time I spent with my son. It was a cloudless day, and the earth was just beginning to be bathed in that lovely orange glow. There wasn't any land in sight, but we weren't lost. We knew exactly where home was.

Hiccup's voice broke the peaceful silence, not that I minded. He was flying at my flank, just out of reach of Cloudjumper's wings, so I could hear him clearly. "Mama, where did we come from?" He asked, making me tense up. "Toothless says we just showed up in the nest one day. Where were we before that?" He wondered curiously.

I winced slightly, turning to face him. He was so young...how could he possibly understand? Still, I couldn't lie to him. He deserved the truth. "We, uh...we lived on an island called Berk...a human island," I admitted.

He blinked in surprise, and shared a glance with his dragon. Toothless was just as curious. I guess Cloud hadn't told him. "But humans hurt dragons," Hiccup pointed out, looking more and more confused by the second. He subconsciously scratched in between Toothless' ears, something he did when he was nervous.

"Yeah, I know, buddy...that's why I left," I responded, warping the story just a bit. The last thing I wanted to tell him was that Cloudjumper kidnapped us. I don't blame my dragon for anything, and I don't want Hiccup to hold any resentment towards him, either. The Dragon War wasn't why I left Berk, but it was the reason I stayed here.

Hiccup hummed thoughtfully, his young mind churning over the new information. "Does Berk have other kids like me?" He asked.

I chuckled. There's no one like him...but I knew that's not what he meant. He'd never seen any humans, save for me. For all he knew, he was the only kid in the world. "There are lots of kids on Berk," I said with an amused smile. "You wanna hear something really cool, though?" He nodded quickly, inching forwards with interest. "Your dad is the Chief. That's like the human word for Alpha," I told him.

His face lit up instantly. "Really? Wow! That's awesome! I wish I was an Alpha." He pouted at the last part. Toothless warbled something that immediately made Hiccup cheerful again. "Yeah, you're right, bud! Alphas never get to have any fun. I'd rather go flying with you." He leaned down and wrapped his arms around Toothless in a tight hug, and the Night Fury let out a contented purr.

I shook my head at his train of thought, but didn't press the matter. I'd tell Hiccup the rest eventually. I'll tell him about Stoick, the War, the people, the customs. But for now, I would just let him enjoy being a five year old flying on the back of a Night Fury.

Chapter Text

A/N: I was not planning on writing today, but I'm going out of town and I figured I'd post one more chapter before then, so here it is! P.S.— I keep having to re-upload previous chapters to fix mistakes. I loathe grammatical errors and plot inconsistencies. I'm sure the rest of you do, too :) I can't rest unless the story is absolutely perfect. It's my fatal flaw.

Disclaimer: HTTYD is not mine. Boooooooooooo!

VALKA'S POV

Cloudjumper landed in front of the cavern entrance a little rougher than usual. The flight back from the neighboring island had been a long one, and his exhaustion made him a little off balance. The winds had worked against us the entire time, so half a day's flight turned into a full day. The trip was necessary, though. It was the only island with Changewings—hence me naming it Changewing Island—and I had been running low on their acid, which I needed for rescue missions.

After sliding to the ground, I turned to caress my poor dragon. "Rest now, Cloud. You've done plenty," I assured him. He didn't need to be told twice, and he dragged himself to a large patch of moss to take a nap. I readjusted my satchel and briefly checked inside to make sure all the bottles of acid were still intact. I've had a few break before—it's not a pretty sight.

I glanced around the nest as I approached the tunnel, but Hiccup and Toothless weren't out flying around. They must be in the cavern or their room, although I thought that was a bit strange. It was still daylight, and daylight meant playing outside. I hurried down the tunnel, anxious to check on my son. I more than trusted Toothless to take care of him while I was gone, but Hiccup was still only five. I couldn't help but worry at least a little bit.

When I got to the cavern, there was still no sign of them. If Hiccup was in here, he'd almost definitely be at the desk drawing. It was his second favorite activity—his first, of course, being flying. Weird. Maybe they're taking a nap? I put away my satchel in one of the chests for safekeeping, then head to their room. Once again, it's empty. Where in the world could they be? They weren't allowed outside the nest while I was away, so they had to be somewhere.

I decided to search the tunnels. I'm not nearly as familiar with the layout as Hiccup is, but I wasn't going to let that stop me. I carefully made my way through, every now and then pausing to listen—only silence. Luckily, there were spots where the ceiling was made of ice and light filtered through, so I wasn't completely blind during my search.

"Hiccup?" I called out, receiving no response. I gulped, starting to grow tense. That's it. I'm never leaving the nest again. I thought resignedly.

Before I could fall into a state of panic, my ears suddenly picked up the sound of a dragon roaring. I paused in confusion, my eyebrows furrowing. The sound came from deeper down the tunnel I was currently in. In all the years I've been here, I didn't think any of the dragons could fit this far in, besides hatchlings and Terrible Terrors. The tunnels became more narrow as you approached the center of the mountain.

I shook my head, moving through the tunnel as fast as I could without tripping. What I wouldn't give for a dragon's ability to see in the dark. After a few minutes of walking, the sounds of multiple dragons got louder and louder. When I finally saw light ahead, I took off at a sprint.

I exited the tunnel, and immediately ground to a halt. It was another open cavern, except this one was huge. The walls rose high above me, with ledges sticking out every couple dozen feet. On each ledge, there was a nest with a mother dragon and her hatchlings, which is what I'd been hearing. There were tons of dragons, more than I could count in a hurry. A big hole in the roof explained how they even got in here in the first place.

It was the nursery—the place where mothers raised their young until they were old enough to join the other dragons of the nest. I'd always wondered where it was, but never knew where to look. My jaw dropped in amazement, and I took my time looking around, wanting to memorize everything I saw. I'd write about it later.

I heard a laugh, and my gaze snapped down to where my son was wrestling playfully with a Deadly Nadder hatchling. They were almost equal in size, and Hiccup was actually giving the baby dragon a run for its money. It squawked indignantly every time Hiccup dodged its attack, but it was obvious they were both having fun. It didn't escape my notice how Hiccup was trying to scratch and bite like the hatchling was doing. Clearly he's picked up a few things. I swear, some days he acted more dragon than human.

Toothless was laying on top of a flat rock, observing the play fight with a hawk-like gaze, making sure it didn't get too rough. There was a tiny Gronckle gnawing lightly on the end of his tail, but he paid it no mind.

"Hiccup!" I shouted, a hint of anger in my tone. "I've been looking everywhere for you!" He froze mid-lunge, ducking his head as he slowly turned to face me. The Nadder tilted its head questioningly, nudging at Hiccup's shoulder.

"Oh...hi, Mama," he greeted hesitantly, crawling towards me on four limbs. "I was just playing with Shimmer," he explained nervously. I sighed, meeting him halfway so I could hug him. He stood up as soon as I reached him, accepting my embrace.

"It's okay, buddy. You're not in trouble, I was just really worried. When did you find this place?" I wondered, pulling away.

He shrugged. "Toothless took me here a few days ago. That's when I met Shimmer." He replied excitedly, gesturing to the bright-scaled Nadder. She had resorted to finding another hatchling to play with, seeing Hiccup was distracted.

"You could've told me," I pointed out. Hiccup usually told me everything. There were days when he was quiet, barely speaking a word, but finding the nursery was a big deal. He always shared anything interesting he discovered with me.

"I was gonna..." he drawled, briefly biting his lip. "But the mama dragons don't really like anyone else near the babies," he continued. "Toothless is only allowed 'cause he played in here a lot when he was little, and I'm only 'llowed 'cause I'm his brother," he stated. Even as he was speaking, I noticed the mother dragons eyeing me warily from their perches, some ruffling their wings in agitation. That's not good...

"How about we go get something to eat, huh?" I suggested, wanting to get out of there before any of the dragons got angry. Hiccup frowned in disappointment.

*I don't wanna go.* He murmured sadly, and I flinched in shock, staring at him with wide eyes. I'd heard his voice...but his mouth hadn't even moved.

"Hiccup...what was that?" I asked cautiously, wondering if I'd imagined it.

His nose scrunched up in confusion. "Huh?" he said aloud, and I quickly knelt down so we were face to face.

"You-You just...I heard you talk in my mind!" I exclaimed.

His eyes lit up and he grinned. *You can hear thought-speak now? That's so cool!* he responded happily, once again talking without actually talking.

I can...hear thought-speak...I can hear thought-speak! I stood up, the blood rushing to my head for a moment. I felt a bit woozy at this new development. When Hiccup had first told me about the dragon's ability to communicate telepathically, I'd honestly expected to never be able to hear it. I was fine with that assumption—the idea that I would one day hear dragons speak was outlandish and kind of frightening. Now that that day was finally here, I wasn't sure how to feel.

My gaze shifted over to Toothless, who had been watching our exchange with mild interest. As soon as he saw my expression, he jumped off the rock and padded over to us, crooning with concern. *Are you okay, Valka?* he fretted. My eyes widened even further and I took a step back, my throat suddenly feeling very dry. His voice...it wasn't like mine or Hiccup's. It was strange...soothing, almost majestic in a sense. A type of sound I'd never heard before. Otherworldly, I suppose.

I shook my head vigorously, pinching the bridge of my nose. "I must be losing my mind." I whispered to myself, taking in a deep breath. Hiccup giggled at my reaction, drawing my attention. As freaked out as I was currently, I couldn't help smiling at him.

*I think you're just getting smarter.* He replied matter-of-factly. I snorted, ruffling his hair.

"Right, well, come on, my little genius. I wanna show you something," I told him, then looked warily at his dragon. "And you...I just...I don't even know what to say," I said honestly.

Toothless raised a scaly brow, amused at my predicament. *I do!* he retorted lightly, and before I could process his words, he jumped up on his hind legs and pulled me into a sloppy hug. *I love you.* he purred sincerely. My heart melted there on the spot, and I hugged him back tightly, letting out a breathy laugh.

"I love you, too," I replied, feeling a stronger connection to him now than ever before. He dropped back down, nuzzled my stomach briefly, then bent down so Hiccup could get on his back. "Now, let's get back to the cavern before one of these mothers bites my head off," I announced, only half joking. Someday I'll come back and attempt to worm my way into their good graces. Maybe Hiccup can put in a good word for me.

I let Toothless lead the way back, which made the trip a lot quicker. I held onto his tail so I didn't get lost in the dark areas. When we reached the cavern, Hiccup climbed off of Toothless and followed me to the chest where I was keeping his surprise. It was something I'd crafted a couple weeks ago. I was just waiting for the right moment to give it to him.

I lifted the lid, rolling my eyes at his impatient foot-tapping, and took out the small wooden sword. When I turned and held it out to him, he gasped with excitement and wonder—the kind only little kids could have for such a simple item. "I made it for you. I'm gonna teach you how to fight." I told him proudly. Kids on Berk started learning to fight very early on. It was kind of a necessity, seeing as it was a village constantly at war. I figured it was a good idea to teach Hiccup how to defend himself with something other than his dragon.

He grabbed it, waving it around wildly. "Look at me, Toothless! Rah!" He yelled, charging his dragon with his best impression of a roar. Toothless bowed playfully, jumping to the side right before Hiccup swung at him. As Hiccup sailed past him, Toothless pushed the boy's back with his snout, sending Hiccup flailing forward onto the ground with an oomph! Hiccup rolled over and sat up, glaring at the laughing Night Fury. "Hey! No fair!" He complained.

I chuckled lightly, walking over to him and helping him to his feet. "This is why we practice with the wooden sword," I teased, dusting off his tunic.

He pursed his lips in thought, then grinned up at me. "Does this mean I get to go on missions with you?" He asked hopefully.

Toothless' mood instantly soured. *Absolutely not!* he protested, padding over to us.

Hiccup scowled at him. *You're not the boss of me.* He huffed, and Toothless grumbled quietly, pushing his head under Hiccup's arm. It would definitely take a while before I got used to him using thought-speak.

"No, but I am, and you're still too young, mister," I informed him, crossing my arms. He slumped in defeat, so I decided to give him some better news. "I promise, when you're older, and I'm sure you know how to fight properly, I'll let you come on missions." I said, resting my hand on his shoulder. He immediately perked up and hugged me around the waist.

"Thanks mama!" He replied happily.

I shared a look with Toothless, and it was obvious from his expression what his opinion was on the subject. He was way too protective of Hiccup to be okay with letting him go straight into the danger zone. But, he also knew that once Hiccup set his mind to something, there was no stopping him.

"I'm gonna go show Cloudjumper my sword!" Hiccup stated, running off down the tunnel without another word.

Toothless watched him leave, then glanced back at me worriedly. *What if he gets hurt, Valka? I...I can't handle...I mean...he means too much to me—*

"I know." I cut him off before he could spiral into a panic. "You just have to trust that I will always do what's best for him, Toothless. I'll make sure he's ready." I assured. The Night Fury didn't look totally convinced, but he didn't offer a response.

Hopefully when the time comes that Hiccup is ready, Toothless will be, too. Because no matter what the future holds, they will face it together.

P.S.S.— I'm sure you guys picked this up, but "quotation marks" are for regular speech and *asterisks* are for thought-speak.

Chapter Text

A/N: Hey, everyone! I have returned! I mean, sure, I was only gone a couple days, but it felt like a lifetime. I had to reread what I've already posted because I completely forgot where I'd left off. Luckily I have a million notes already written down to help me keep track of this story's progress. P.S.— Thank you all for sticking with this story! I honestly can't believe how many of you are reading it! I read every review, and deeply appreciate those of you who follow and favorite my story. And even those who don't, I appreciate you, too!

Disclaimer: I don't, never have, and never will own HTTYD. ~sigh~

VALKA'S POV

Toothless and I ended up going outside to check on Hiccup. It had been ten minutes and he still hadn't returned from showing Cloudjumper his new sword. Knowing my son, he was probably talking the Stormcutter's ear off. When he gets excited about something, he tends to ramble on about it for a while. He's the most passionate person I've ever known, even at his young age.

As expected, when we made it out of the tunnel, Hiccup was lying on his stomach on top of Cloud's head. His hands were gesturing all over the place as he told my dragon how he was going to help on missions and that he was going to be the best sword fighter the world has ever seen. Cloudjumper's eyes were closed, and I wondered if he was sleeping.

Toothless ran over to them, placing his front paws on Cloudjumper's neck so he could reach Hiccup, who had stopped talking once he noticed our approach. Cloud's chest rumbled with a sigh, and his eyes blinked open so he could look at Toothless. The Night Fury ignored him, instead nosing at Hiccup's arm with a whine. I rolled my eyes, walking over to pet Cloudjumper.

"Guess what, Cloud? I can hear thought-speak now!" I told him excitedly, which immediately made him perk up in surprise. Hiccup yelped as the dragon's head rose up, trying to reestablish his balance so he didn't fall. Toothless snapped warningly in the general direction of Cloud's face, unhappy with his carelessness. The Stormcutter growled in return. I stepped in between them quickly. "Hey! None of that!" I scolded. Dragons could break into petty fights as easily as vikings sometimes. Best to calm things down before they get out of hand. Hiccup crawled onto Toothless' back, which finally allowed the Night Fury to take a few steps away and relax.

Cloud nudged my shoulder, his eyes round and curious. *You can hear me now?* he asked. His voice was similar to Toothless' in that it wasn't like a human's, but it was still unique.

I grinned, scratching his cheek. "Yes! Oh my gods, this is so amazing! I feel like I'm meeting you all over again!" I gushed. A thought suddenly occurred to me, and I gasped lightly, glancing between him and Toothless. "Wait a second...I gave you guys names! I didn't even ask if you already had one!" I realized, my cheeks turning red with embarrassment.

Hiccup laughed and shook his head. "Dragons don't have names, Mama," He told me.

*I like my name, Valka.* Cloudjumper reassured me. *It's one of the better human practices, I think.* He added.

I bit my lip, turning my attention to Toothless, whose name wasn't exactly the aptest description. "And...you?" I wondered hesitantly. He gave me his signature gummy smile, and I let out a relieved sigh.

The Alpha suddenly let out a thundering roar that the entire nest could hear. It signaled that he was heading out for the final meal of the day, and any dragons that were hungry needed to follow. This time, though, I heard more than just the roar.

*Eat now. Fly together. Calm. Protect.* I jumped at the volume of the unfamiliar voice, and spun around to look at the giant Bewilderbeast, who was already diving into the water.

"Was that...?" I trailed off, going slack-jawed.

"Alpha? Yep!" Hiccup answered, a knowing smile on his face. He'd clearly been waiting for that little revelation.

The Alpha's voice seemed to leave an echo in my mind that I couldn't explain. He didn't just speak, he projected feelings. It was a powerful sensation, and I was just a human. It must be ten times stronger for the dragons. I can't believe I've been deaf to it all these years. He was so loud.

*Can we go now? I'm starving!* Toothless complained, shifting around impatiently. I broke out of my stupor and nodded, quickly climbing onto Cloudjumper's back. We took flight and fell in with the rest of the flock, exiting through the main tunnel to the nest. Toothless and Hiccup zipped through the crowd of dragons, performing their usual round of tricks.

I glanced down at Cloudjumper, a question coming to mind that I'd been wanting to ask him for the last five years. "Why did you take us, Cloud?" I asked gently, resting my hand on his neck. This might not be the best time for this conversation, but I needed to know.

He lowered his head, angling it slightly to the side to meet my gaze. *I'm sorry...* He apologized, whimpering quietly. *I just...saw something special in you. I didn't think you belonged there.* He admitted. I was silent, considering his response. Was it really that obvious how much I didn't fit in? *You had the sword, Valka. But you didn't swing it.* He continued carefully. *Why didn't you swing it?*

I frowned, looking away. "I...I don't know...It seemed wrong. You hadn't hurt Hiccup. I didn't want to kill you just because it was 'the viking way,'" I stated, bitterness seeping into my tone.

Cloudjumper purred soothingly. *You have a good heart. That's one of the reasons I love you.* He declared proudly.

I scratched his scales affectionately. "I love you, too, Cloud. You've given me a great life. And Hiccup," I added with a chuckle, looking over at my son and his dragon as they twirled around a grumpy Monstrous Nightmare.

*I only ever wanted you and Hiccup to be happy.* Cloudjumper murmured.

I leaned over and hugged him tightly. "We are." I promised genuinely.

Nothing else was said the rest of the way to the feeding grounds. Alpha was already there when we arrived, and there was only a short waiting period before he launched a mouthful of fish into the air. The flock dove in a coordinated manner, not a single dragon crashing into another. Cloudjumper and Toothless both ate their fill and then some, and the general attitude of the flock seemed to improve as all the dragons filled their bellies. Cloud offered me some, but I told him I was cooking dinner for me and Hiccup when we returned.

After everyone was full, we started the flight back home. I shielded my eyes from the glaring sun. The sunset was much more enjoyable when we weren't flying directly into it. I seriously need something for my face to block out this light, I thought briefly.

When we made it back to the nest, the dragons all flew to their respective resting places, and Cloudjumper landed in front of the cavern entrance with Toothless following close behind. I slid down his wing, then turned to caress his jaw. "I'll see you tomorrow, okay? Bright and early." He warbled in agreement, giving me a farewell nuzzle.

*Bye, Cloudjumper!* Hiccup called in thought-speak as the Stormcutter took off to his own sleeping spot. Then he looked at me. "So, what's for dinner, Mama?" He asked, licking his lips.

"Your favorite," I said innocently, walking past him. "Rat stew!" I finished, hiding my laughter.

"What?!" he screeched.

Hiccup was lying in the curve of Toothless' stomach, his eyes drooping a bit now that he'd eaten—I'd graciously cooked us up a juicy rabbit instead, much to his relief. The crackling fire was a comforting noise, but my mind was too busy to sleep. I could hear dragons now, and my curiosity was raging.

"Hey, Toothless," I spoke up, breaking the calm silence. He raised his head and flipped his ears up. "The day that your mother left—" I paused to see his reaction, but he just tilted his head and blinked expectantly—"You had a conversation on the beach...What did she say?" I wondered.

He ruffled his wings and licked the top of Hiccup's head absentmindedly. Hiccup tiredly reached up to pet Toothless' snout. *She said that she was leaving, and that she wanted me to go with her.* he answered simply.

My eyebrows furrowed. Why would she want to take him if she'd never cared to have him around in the nest? "You didn't want to go?" I asked, not surprised with his decision but feeling the urge to hear his side of the story.

He growled lightly, not at me, but at the memory. *I would never leave Hiccup. Not for anything.* he said resolutely. Had his devotion to my son really been so strong after knowing him for such a short period of time? Toothless read my expression easily, and his eyes narrowed a bit. *Hiccup is my other half. He always has been, and always will be. I could tell from the first time I saw him that he had the soul of a dragon.* He stated with pride, nuzzling Hiccup's cheek. Hiccup was struggling to stay awake at this point, but he still managed to smile at his dragon.

I bit my lip, looking away. It amazed me how in touch dragons were with their emotions. How could anyone ever think of them as mindless beasts? I'd readily argue they were more intelligent than most vikings—most humans, in general. I felt lucky to be accepted among them.

"I'm glad he has you, Toothless," I murmured sincerely. The Night Fury purred, resting his head next to Hiccup's. It didn't take long before they were both fast asleep, and I decided to go to my room to get some sleep myself. It had been a long day, but a good one.

I woke with a start when I felt a sharp nudge on my shoulder, and I sat up quickly. When I glanced to my right, Hiccup was sitting on his knees next to me, biting his lip with concern.

"Hiccup?" I mumbled in confusion. It was still dark—what was he doing here?

He lifted a hand to my face. "I heard you crying, Mama," he told me, and I suddenly realized my eyes were watery. I hurriedly wiped at my eyes, and he slowly retracted his hand. "Who's Stoick?" He pressed, and I froze. Oh...I must've been dreaming again...that explained the tears.

I sniffed and readjusted so I was facing him. "Stoick is your father, darling," I answered honestly, brushing a stray piece of hair out of his face. Hiccup already knew he had a father on Berk, but he'd never thought much about it. In the nest, mothers raised the hatchlings and the males weren't really involved in that part. He probably thought humans were the same way, and that it was normal that his father wasn't around.

"Oh...You kept saying his name. And that you were sorry. What are you sorry about, Mama?" He asked, and I held back a wince. I'd been having the same dream since we left Berk. In the dream, I would reunite with Stoick. At first, he'd be so happy to see me. For a few moments, everything was blissful. He would say he loved me, and that he had missed me, and he would kiss me. I would tell him how sorry I was for leaving. But then the scene would morph, and he would be standing over me with his sword raised.

"How could you take my son from me? You're a monster, just like them!"

And with that, he would bring down the sword. It was a motion I'd seen plenty of times in the past when he was out in the village killing the dragons that dared to cross his path. It was now my nightmare.

I gulped, struggling to come up with any sort of response. "I...I just miss him, honey. That's all." I replied vaguely.

"Is it because he was your Alpha? I know I would miss Alpha if I had to leave him," he said, tapping his chin in thought.

I breathed out a soft chuckle. "Yeah, that's it, buddy." I agreed. "Look, um...I'm glad you came to check on me, but you should go back to sleep. You don't want Toothless to wake up without you there, do you?" I persuaded, and his eyes widened.

"You're right, Mama! I gotta go!" he exclaimed, hopping to his feet. He turned to run back to the cavern, then stopped and suddenly bent down to wrap me in a hug. "I bet Stoick misses you, too, Mama. You're pretty great," he whispered. My heart constricted and I squeezed him tightly.

"Thanks, buddy." I replied softly, blinking away more tears. This boy deserved all the love in the world. Hiccup pulled away, waved goodbye, then hastily retreated back towards the cavern.

I thought over his words for a long time after he left, eventually lying back down to try and get some more sleep.

Do you miss me, Stoick? Do you miss me as much as I miss you?

Chapter Text

A/N: Okay, so...this chapter was not supposed to happen. At all. But the idea just kind of popped into my mind at the last second and here we are. Enjoy :)

Disclaimer: How many times must I repeat myself? I don't own HTTYD!

VALKA'S POV

"I'm okay."

*You're not okay!*

"Cloudjumper, honestly, it's not that bad!" I reiterated with an exasperated huff, then immediately winced as a hot flash of pain shot through my torso. I pressed the cloth harder against my side, hoping the bleeding had at least slowed. When I glanced down, the once white material was stained bright red. Just great.

Cloud's chest rumbled with anger at my denial, and he beat his wings even harder, flying as fast as he could towards the nest. The adrenaline running through my body was the only reason I was still awake and able to hold on. This was one of the few times I wished my dragon wore a saddle. Over the years, I'd perfected my ability to stay balanced on his back without one, and he preferred it that way as well. Now, though, I was clinging to him for dear life.

I looked over my shoulder at the small group of dragons that was struggling to keep up with Cloudjumper's pace. Most of the ones we rescue choose to come back to the nest, and these were no different. As much as my side hurt, seeing the dragons alive and well dulled the pain a bit. Their safety made it all worth it. I might've gotten a small wound, but they would've been killed if I hadn't stepped in.

Usually, I do a lot of recon before a rescue. Alpha and some of the flock will help me with the big operations, but Cloud and I always do the smaller missions alone. It makes it a lot quicker. Sometimes I can sneak in and cut the dragons loose without any of the humans noticing. Those are the good days.

When I found the hunters' ship today, though, I didn't have time to come up with any sort of plan. They had five dragons in cages hanging over the side and were about to drop them in the ocean to drown. It was one of the most disgusting acts I've ever seen throughout the years dealing with these lowlifes.

I'd swooped down onto the deck before the leader could give the kill order, taking them by surprise. I'd wasted no time going on the attack. My father had trained me well. I could defeat any man with a sword or a staff. The only problem was that there were twenty men on the ship. I had managed to kill or knock out five of them before they recovered from their shock, but then I was suddenly up the creek without a paddle. Cloudjumper did what he could to help, but he was so large that it was difficult for him to maneuver around without accidentally sending one of the cages falling into the dark waters below. He couldn't use his fire, either, or he'd risk sinking the ship.

I'd been able to hold my own, dodging every swing and countering with precise movements, but eventually one of the men landed a blow. His sword had sliced into my side, creating a laceration that instantly started bleeding heavily. Cloudjumper had roared with fury and jumped in to deal with the man, and I'd somehow stayed focused enough to deal with the last two.

The rest seemed to happen very fast. After making sure there were no other men or dragons below deck, we'd released the caged dragons and destroyed the ship's sails. The mission was a success in my eyes. Not so much in Cloud's.

Now we were racing back to the nest so I could properly treat my wound. I needed Hiccup to help me stitch it up. For his sixth birthday, he'd asked me to teach him to sew. It wasn't exactly what I'd been expecting. None of the boys on Berk ever learned to sew, much less wanted to. But apparently after watching me make his clothes all these years, he decided he wanted to try it himself. He was always coming up with designs for all sorts of things. His unique birthday request was probably going to be what saved my life.

After a long, uncomfortable flight, we finally made it back to the nest. Cloudjumper sped through the tunnel into the main dome, diving down to the cavern entrance as quickly as he could. He let out an urgent roar, and in just a few seconds Toothless and Hiccup came flying into sight.

Hiccup jumped off Toothless' back before he even landed, running over to me as I slid carefully down Cloudjumper's wing. "Mom!" He shouted worriedly, a term he'd recently started using after claiming he was "a big boy now who needs to use the big boy word." He noticed my injury immediately and grabbed my free hand in a vice grip. "W-What...what happened? Are you okay?" He sniffed, his eyes starting to get glossy.

I nodded, limping towards the familiar tunnel. He stayed directly next to me, his gaze flicking between my face and my side. Toothless followed right behind us, crooning with concern. "I'll be okay, buddy, but I need your help. You have to be calm and steady, though, alright? Do you think you can do that for me?" I asked, squeezing his hand.

He gulped, then after a few seconds of intense consideration, lifted his chin and nodded with determination. "I can do it," he declared firmly. "What do you want me to do?" He wondered. I smiled briefly, proud of him for being so brave. This is the first time I've come home with more than a few scrapes and bruises. He was probably freaking out on the inside.

We reached the cavern, and I went straight to the chest that contained medical supplies, collapsing next to it with a pained grunt. Hiccup let go of my hand so I could dig around for what I needed. I sighed in relief when I found the desired items, holding up the needle and thread in front of him. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

"You...want me to sew something?" He asked hesitantly, taking the objects from my grasp and inspecting them.

I couldn't help a small chuckle from escaping at his innocence, and shook my head. "Sort of...I need you to stitch up my wound. It's like sewing...but with skin..." I trailed off with a grimace, hoping I wasn't completely scarring him. "It'll stop the bleeding and help me heal," I added.

His eyes widened. "But won't that hurt? This thing is sharp, you know!" He told me, tapping the point of the needle to demonstrate.

I nodded, turning so I was resting with my back against the chest. "It will only hurt for a second. I promise. Just pretend you're making clothes," I suggested, waving for him to approach. He walked over and knelt beside me, biting his lip nervously.

Toothless suddenly pushed his way between us, sniffing at my side before looking up at me. *I can help, too, Valka. My saliva will make it heal faster.* He informed me. I raised an eyebrow in surprise. That would explain why Hiccup's occasional scratches disappeared so quickly.

"Okay..." I agreed, slowly pulling the cloth away from the cut. As soon as it came in contact with the open air, I cringed and bit my tongue to keep from crying out. Toothless went to work, licking at the wound soothingly. The effects were instantaneous. A cool, numb feeling started to spread through my side, and I slumped as the adrenaline flooded out of my body. "Thank you, Toothless. I don't know what I'd do without you." I sighed, laying my head back. He purred, the vibrations of it tickling my skin and making me flinch slightly.

"The other dragons don't have healing saliva," Hiccup spoke up, leaning around Toothless so I could see him. "So you're extra lucky he's around," he insisted, patting his dragon's shoulder.

Toothless pulled away, having finished his task, and turned his head to nudge Hiccup's arm. *You're lucky to have me around. With the amount of times you've fallen and tripped, you wouldn't have any skin left on your hands and knees if it wasn't for me.* He snorted. Hiccup bared his teeth in a draconic manner, taking offense to Toothless' comment.

*Nuh uh!* He argued childishly, sticking out his tongue.

"Hiccup," I called out, interrupting their little argument before it could become a distraction.

He ducked his head. "Right. Sorry, Mom...What do I do?" He asked, looking between the needle and my cut with a scrunched up nose.

I grabbed his hand, guiding the needle point to where he needed to begin stitching. "Start right here and make your way to the end. It's just like a tear in a piece of leather, okay? Don't think about it too much." I instructed. He might only be six, but I trusted him completely. He was mature for his age, and smart enough to understand the situation.

He nodded vigorously, and finally stuck the needle through to begin stitching. I could barely feel it due to the numbing effect of Toothless' saliva. Hiccup's breathing was surprisingly steady, and his eyebrows drew together in concentration. *I got this...* He murmured to himself, and Toothless warbled encouragement from where he sat beside us.

I watched his progress closely, but he never made a single mistake. My son was a natural. Hopefully he wouldn't have to do stuff like this a lot in his life, but I had a feeling that wouldn't quite be the case. My line of work wasn't sunshine and rainbows. It was dangerous. Not as dangerous as living in a war zone like Berk...I thought irritably. Still...it would be easier if Hiccup wanted to stay in the nest his whole life, safe and sound. I knew he was bound for far greater things, though. One day he would leave the confines of this icy dome and put his mark on the world.

My train of thought was broken when Hiccup sat back with a satisfied grin. "Done!" He announced. I glanced down at his work. It was neat, probably better than I could've done, and I smiled at him gratefully.

"You did amazing, darling. I'm proud of you," I told him, running my finger lightly over the stitching. The bleeding had stopped, and it barely even hurt with Toothless' saliva working its magic. They were quite the medical duo. "Do me a favor and go tell Cloudjumper that everything is okay now," I added as an afterthought. My dragon was probably worried sick outside.

Hiccup nodded and jumped to his feet, climbing onto Toothless' back. Once they were gone, I rested my head back against the chest. I was absolutely exhausted.

Thank the gods for my miracle of a son.

After a few weeks, the cut was barely noticeable. I'd taken the stitches out, so now there was just some light scarring. Cloudjumper had remained glued to my side until he was positive that I was healed enough. It was sweet at first, but eventually I'd demanded a little bit of space. I loved him, but I wasn't like Hiccup—I needed time to myself some days. I knew he was the same way. Before my injury, he spent a lot of time off on his own somewhere in the nest while I was busy with other things. We weren't attached at the hip like Hiccup and Toothless.

A loud squawk overhead brought me back to the present, and I readjusted to a more comfortable position against Cloudjumper's side. We were currently hanging out on the beach by the lake, and he made a great backrest. I had a notebook in hand, as I was making a list of supplies we were running low on. Hiccup was nearby making sandcastles, with Toothless dozing lightly right behind him.

It was a peaceful day, and I was content to just watch my son play. I often forgot how young he was, especially after the incident a few weeks ago. A part of me wished he had some kids his age to play with, but then I thought better of it. I know how kids are on Berk. It's tough to fit in, but it would be especially difficult for Hiccup if he lived there. He was smaller than the average viking boy, and his intelligence might be off-putting to some people. I, of course, felt like the luckiest woman in the world to have him as my son.

Hiccup didn't need other people around to be happy, not as long as he had Toothless. Plus, there were a few other young dragons in the nest that he enjoyed spending time with, such as Shimmer. The Deadly Nadder had grown a tremendous amount since the first time I'd seen her in the nursery. Her species matured faster than most others, and she already stood taller than Toothless, who had recently surpassed his mother in size. I often saw Shimmer flying around with them—they loved to race, although the result was always the same. No dragon is faster than a Night Fury. Toothless liked Shimmer a lot, and always greeted her with an excited head bob. All the socialization he'd gone through at an early age had definitely paid off. He could get along with most dragons in the nest.

But...there was one species that had always rubbed him the wrong way—the Monstrous Nightmare. I could see why—they were haughty and mischievous creatures. If there was a squabble in the nest, it was undoubtedly because there was a Nightmare causing issues. They had better personality traits, such as their bravery and loyalty. There wasn't a single Nightmare in the nest that wouldn't defend its fellow dragon from an attacker. If there was no threat, though, they had to get their entertainment elsewhere, usually by picking on a nest-mate.

So, when I saw the large, red-scaled Monstrous Nightmare land near Hiccup and Toothless, I immediately tensed up. As the dragon's feet touched ground, his powerful wingbeats sent a blast of air that destroyed Hiccup's progress with his sandcastles. My son's shoulders slumped in disappointment. The noise roused Toothless, whose eyes transformed into slits when he noticed the source. He stood to his feet, slinking around to stand in front of Hiccup. This specific Nightmare and Toothless had gotten into some minor scuffles in the past, but they'd both been much smaller then. I'd been able to break them up before it got too serious. I wasn't sure that would work this time. As if sensing my thoughts, Cloudjumper placed his wing around me, his eyes expressing a clear warning to not get involved.

Toothless flared his wings, growling lowly. *Get away from us. Now.* He demanded, not bothering to make conversation. Hiccup observed their interaction warily out of the corner of his eye, most of his attention on collecting a new pile of sand to begin building again.

The Nightmare snorted, lowering his head to gaze at Hiccup curiously. *No need to get territorial, Night-wing. You don't own this beach.* He retorted, sniffing around. Hiccup and I usually brought a basket of fish with us to the lake for our dragons, which this Nightmare had obviously picked up on. The scene before me was much too familiar. Last time, it was Jade that stood here. She'd faced off against a Monstrous Nightmare, and had won that fight quite easily.

*Does it look like I care?* Toothless snapped in return, baring his teeth. *Go find fish somewhere else.* The Nightmare paused, eyeing the Night Fury with slight amusement.

*Why? Do you not like me near your precious human?* He taunted. Every dragon in the nest knew about the bond my son and his dragon shared. That was a low blow, even for a Nightmare.

Hiccup frowned and looked up from his work. *Hey! I'm not precious! I'm tough!* He protested.

The red dragon glanced at him derisively. *I could snap you between my teeth like a twig.* He argued. Well, that did it. Toothless snarled furiously and lunged forward, jumping onto the Nightmare's back and digging his claws in.

Hiccup and I stood up simultaneously at the sudden action, but Cloud continued to hold me back. I turned to glare at him. "Let me go! I have to stop them!" I insisted.

He shook his head. *You'll get yourself killed. Just wait.* He reasoned calmly. Wait? Wait for what? For one of them to die?

The Nightmare screeched with anger, flaming up immediately, though it had no effect on Toothless. The black dragon bit down on the Nightmare's wing joint, shaking his head back and forth roughly to tear his scales. The red dragon roared, twisting his head around to give Toothless a retaliatory bite on the shoulder.

Hiccup ran towards them, holding up his hands. *Stop!* He shouted.

I struggled against Cloud's hold. "Hiccup! Get back!" I screamed desperately. I always knew that boy would get himself killed one day!

Suddenly, the ground began to shake, and I released a breath of relief as Alpha's huge form breached the water. I didn't understand how he knew there was a fight that had broken out, but I was happy to see him nonetheless.

*STOP. Peace.* He ordered, and the two dragons separated instantly. The Monstrous Nightmare bowed low to the ground, whimpering slightly in apology. Toothless, on the other hand, was pacing back and forth as he glared at the red dragon. His tail thrashed side to side as if he was considering finishing the job. How was he ignoring the Alpha's command? *YOU, FLY.* Alpha continued, his gaze trained on the Nightmare. The smaller dragon instantly took to the air, flying high and out of sight.

Toothless padded back over to Hiccup, curling around him and nuzzling his cheek, then he glanced up at Alpha. The two of them stared at each other for a long time, until finally Alpha broke the tense silence. *No fight. Not in nest.* He told the Night Fury, no longer speaking in a commanding tone—not that it seemed to work on Toothless, anyway. *Night-wing mother fought. Then forced out.* He pressed, the threat in his words clear.

I gasped quietly at the revelation. Toothless' mother hadn't left of her own free will! The Alpha had made her leave! He must've grown tired of the problems she caused in the nest and eventually forced her to go...

Toothless finally looked away, licking at the bite wound on his shoulder. *I'm not my mother.* He murmured defensively. Hiccup scratched at his scales soothingly.

*Hope not.* Alpha responded firmly, then dove back underwater with a gigantic splash.

Cloudjumper let me go, and I ran over to meet Hiccup and Toothless, grabbing my son's arm. "Hiccup, don't ever do that again, do you understand?" I fretted, referring to his attempt to stop the fight.

He frowned. "I had to try something, Mom! They were gonna kill each other!" He exclaimed.

I sighed. He was too much like me sometimes. "You were lucky this time. Next time you might not be." I warned him.

Hiccup shrugged, pulling away to lean against Toothless. "I'll be more careful. Honestly!" He said, seeing my unbelieving expression.

I rolled my eyes, turning my attention to his dragon. "Toothless...did you know that your mother was forced from the nest?" I questioned. He hadn't look surprised when Alpha mentioned it.

Toothless pawed at the ground in embarrassment. *Yes...* he admitted.

"Why didn't you tell me?" I wondered.

He ruffled his wings, trying to appear nonchalant. *I don't know...I guess...I didn't want you to think I was like her. I know how to follow rules. I-I'm not ruthless.* He stammered. Hiccup pet along his spine to calm him.

"Toothless..." I said softly. "I would never think that. I know you have a pure heart. I see it every day. You don't have anything to prove." I reassured him, reaching up to scratch his snout. He purred, leaning into my touch.

"She's right, bud," Hiccup agreed with a grin. "You're the best dragon in the world." He stated proudly.

*What does that make me?* Cloudjumper spoke up from behind us, his voice full of amusement.

Hiccup pursed his lips in thought. "A really close second!" He answered, and we all broke into laughter. All except Cloudjumper, who huffed at my son's remark.

I patted his cheek. "Don't worry, Cloud. You'll always be my number one." I promised, and he purred in satisfaction.

Chapter Text

A/N: I detest using third person narrative, but sacrifices must be made. I hope everyone is having a wonderful week! P.S.— Writing a story is super difficult! For me, anyway...I have to use 99% of my brain capacity to come up with this stuff.

Disclaimer: I don't own HTTYD \_(._.)_/

3RD POV

Valka made her way through the icy caverns of her home, the sounds of squawks and roars fading the further she went into the dark tunnels. After seven years of living here, she could finally find her way anywhere in the nest—even with her eyes closed. It came in handy, since it was often too dark to see. Dragons had sharper senses, but her many years navigating the confusing passageways helped her along.

Her son's room was deep in the mountain, one of the safest places there was in the nest. Valka could hear the rhythmic pitter patter of water droplets hitting the cave floor along the edges. The icy ceiling allowed the morning light to shine in, illuminating the form of the Night Fury curled up on a warm slab of stone.

She cleared her throat, having not spoken for quite some time. "Toothless, darling, it's time to wake up." She called softly, her tone motherly. The black dragon's ear flaps stood erect and he lifted his head, bright green eyes open wide. His pupils were slitted, as they usually were right when waking up, but after a few sniffs he recognized and accepted her, and they widened to accommodate a friendlier expression.

Permission seemingly granted, Valka walked over to him, crouching down next to him so they were eye to eye. His unblinking gaze never left her. She reached out her hand, and after a moment he pressed his nose against her palm, purring quietly.

Valka waited patiently until Toothless' wings unfurled, revealing Hiccup's small form resting comfortably in the dragon's warm embrace. When the sudden sunlight invaded the boy's senses, he mumbled irritably, trying to hide his face. Toothless leaned down to nuzzle him affectionately, licking his temple to help wake him up.

His mother chuckled at the adorable pout he wore even in sleep. "Hiccup, it's morning. Time to get up for your lessons." Valka had collected a variety of books, and had taken it upon herself to teach Hiccup everything he would've learned on Berk. Other than the usual survival skills he needed, he was also learning to read and write.

She brushed his wild auburn locks to the side, and his eyes blinked open slowly, adjusting to the light. "Can I sleep for five more minutes?" He begged, his voice high and innocent as only a child's could be. Luckily, Valka had dealt with his wide eyed, pleading look plenty of times in the past.

"No, you need to come with me, honey. Don't you want to say good morning to Cloudjumper and Alpha?" She persuaded, knowing her son held a special fondness for the two dragons. Not nearly as much as he felt towards Toothless, but enough that his eyes lit up and he nodded.

Toothless obligingly let Hiccup clamber to his feet. He immediately tried to climb onto his dragon's back, but Valka held out her hand to stop him.

"Remember what I said, Hiccup," she implored. "You need to practice walking these tunnels yourself sometimes, too." The boy had grown up with his reptilian companion, and was used to the leisures of a piggy back ride, but it was her job to teach him how to be independent as well.

Looking sheepish, Hiccup nodded in understanding. Valka led the way out of the tunnels, with Toothless ambling along behind them. He was now full-grown, and had to walk single file in order to fit in the narrower part of the passageways.

When they finally made it outside, Cloudjumper was waiting for them, his eyes wide and welcoming. Hiccup immediately ran over to him, and Cloud lowered his head so the boy could embrace him.

"Good morning, Cloudjumper!" He greeted happily. The large Stormcutter purred, nuzzling him.

*Good morning, young one.* He replied kindly.

More dragons flying overhead noticed the newcomers and squawked out greetings of their own. Hiccup waved to each one. Valka would never cease to be amazed at how well her son fit in here. Of course he's only ever known life in the nest, but the other dragons had accepted him as one of their own from very early on.

Hiccup carefully approached the cliff edge, Toothless not a step behind, and peered over in search of the Alpha. The large dragon always came out at the same time each morning. He'd spend some time checking on all the dragons before calling for meal time. Hiccup liked to wake up early enough to say hello to the Bewilderbeast.

It wasn't long before the water parted with loud splashes and Alpha stepped out of the lake to approach their little platform, the ground quivering with each slow step. He rose up so his head was level with the little group, his eyes shining with warmth. He blew gently, and Hiccup laughed as a burst of icy powder sprinkled over him and Toothless. The black dragon shook his head, letting out a sneeze.

*Hello, Alpha!* Hiccup greeted happily, reaching out to press his palm against the Bewilderbeast's chin.

*Hello. Happy. Welcome. You eat?* He inquired, all too aware of how skinny the boy was. Valka had assured him that human children were often small, so he didn't worry that much. Still, it was his responsibility to ensure that his flock was well-fed.

*My mom will cook me some fish later.* Hiccup chirped. He didn't normally eat right away like the dragons.

*Satisfied. Happy to see you, Hiccup. Must feed flock now.* He informed him. Hiccup bowed respectfully before Alpha retreated back to the lake. The giant dragon released the familiar call for breakfast, and the other dragons of the nest took to the air. Once he was sure everyone was following, Alpha disappeared back beneath the cold water.

"Come on, Hiccup! Let's go to the cavern to work on your reading. I'll make you something to eat in a little bit." Valka called out from her place beside Cloudjumper. Hiccup was happy to follow her. He liked learning, really. It was the waking up part that was hard.

After his lessons were done for the day, Hiccup flew out to the forest with Toothless to practice his archery. Valka had been teaching him sword fighting the last couple years, but he thought it couldn't hurt to have another skill. So far, it had been pretty rough going. He'd been in the forest for hours and had yet to hit his target.

Hiccup took in a deep breath, readjusting his grip on the wooden bow he had carved himself. His hand shook slightly as he pulled back the arrow. "Come on, come on..." he muttered, aiming at the tree in front of him. His eyes squeezed shut in anticipation as he released the arrow, and it wobbled wildly as it flew through the air. It sailed far to the left of the tree trunk, disappearing into a cluster of bushes. Hiccup cringed, lowering the bow to his side.

*Wow...impressive.* Toothless snickered. He was lying on a large boulder a few feet away, chewing on a stick while he observed Hiccup practicing.

Hiccup frowned, walking over to him and tossing the bow to the ground. *This is stupid! Sword fighting is more fun anyway.* He grumbled, crossing his arms.

*You don't have to be perfect at everything.* Toothless pointed out, leaning forward to lick the boy's cheek. He didn't like how much pressure Hiccup put on himself. He was already the smartest, kindest human there was—he didn't need to be anything more.

*My mom is perfect at everything...* Hiccup claimed softly, turning and resting his back against the rock. *She can fight, and she rescues dragons, and she never messes anything up! I just wanna be like her...* He muttered sadly.

Toothless growled lightly, flicking him over the head with his tail. *First of all, no one is perfect, not even Valka. Second, I love you for who you are, and so does your mother. You never need to change for anyone.* He declared.

Hiccup pursed his lips, tilting his head back to look at his dragon, and after a few seconds he couldn't stop a small smile from spreading across his face. *Thanks, bud. I love you, too.* He replied, spinning around and crawling up onto the rock. Toothless rolled over as Hiccup tackled him in a hug, the Night Fury's tongue lolling out to the side.

A loud squawk sounded overhead, alerting the pair to a new arrival. Hiccup looked up from his splayed out position on his dragon's stomach, shielding his eyes from the sun so he could see who it was. He grinned and scrambled off of Toothless when he recognized the familiar, bright scales.

*Shimmer! What are you doing out here?* Hiccup wondered, running over to his friend. She lowered her head so he could scratch under her chin. Toothless huffed in irritation as his rider's attention was stolen, and leapt off the boulder to follow him.

Shimmer ruffled her wings in excitement, shifting from one foot to the other. *I found something on the far side of the island! You have to come check it out!* She squealed, nudging the boy's chest impatiently.

Toothless tilted his head curiously. *What is it?* He asked. He didn't want to fly all the way to the other side of the island for nothing. This island was huge, and it was a long flight.

Shimmer paused, the frills around her head perking up. *I don't actually know...* She admitted. *It kind of looked like a big log with clouds attached...* She trailed off, squinting her eyes in thought.

Toothless raised a brow, sharing a confused glance with his rider. *Uh...are you sure you weren't just imagining things? Maybe you're hungry.* He suggested.

Shimmer nipped at the Night Fury's nose in annoyance. *I didn't imagine anything! It was real! Just come with me and I'll prove it!* She insisted, jumping into the air without another word.

Hiccup shrugged, climbing into his saddle and patting Toothless' neck. *It might be something really cool!* He remarked. Toothless rolled his eyes, but followed Hiccup's lead, taking off after the Deadly Nadder.

When they crested the last hill that led down to the beach on the farthest reaches of the island, the big log that Shimmer had told them about came into sight. Hiccup gasped and stood up in the saddle so he could get a better look, while Toothless growled nervously. *I know what that is! I've seen it in some of my books! The humans call it a ship!* Hiccup exclaimed, his expression lit up in amazement.

The ship was washed up halfway onto the beach, tilted against a cliff. Some of the sails were ripped, while others were strewn about along the beach in tattered pieces. The main mast was broken in half, lying uselessly against the railing.

Toothless rumbled with unease, gliding in a circle far above the wreckage. *That thing belongs to humans? What's it doing here?* He questioned, his pupils narrowing.

Hiccup tapped his chin slowly. *I'm not sure...It carries humans across the water. I've never read about one coming up onto land before, though...* He noted. *Let's go down for a closer look!* He added, sitting back in the saddle.

Toothless glanced back at his rider with wide eyes. *What? Are you crazy? That thing could be dangerous!* He protested.

Shimmer flew over to share her opinion. *I think it's okay...it hasn't moved since I found it, and there aren't any humans around.* She pointed out hesitantly.

*Come on, bud, please? For me?* Hiccup begged, giving the Night Fury his best pout.

Toothless groaned in defeat. He could never deny Hiccup anything. *Fine! But only for a minute! Then we're going back home to tell Valka!* He decided firmly. Hiccup grinned and nodded quickly. Toothless tucked in his wings and dove down to the strange ship, landing on the deck silently. Shimmer grabbed onto the railing, perching there like a bird. Hiccup dismounted, dropping down to all fours as he gazed around in wonder. There were a bunch of different items he didn't recognize scattered around, and he crawled to each one, inspecting it closely. Toothless followed right behind him, eyeing everything his boy touched with the utmost suspicion.

They came across a spilled bucket of fish, and Hiccup sniffed at it. Huh...fresh... He thought absentmindedly. Surprisingly, Toothless completely disregarded the free food. He was too anxious to eat. Hiccup stumbled when the floor underneath him changed, and he glanced down in confusion. He could see through the hole-filled piece of wood to an empty space below. He leaned closer, but it was too dark to make out any details. After a brief evaluation, he discovered he could lift the piece of wood.

*I'm going down there. You'll have to stay up here, bud.* Hiccup said. Toothless whined softly and licked the boy's hand.

*Hiccup, I don't like this...Something doesn't feel right!* He objected, wanting nothing more than to snatch Hiccup by the scruff and fly them out of there.

Hiccup rolled his eyes, already starting to maneuver into the dark hole. *Toothless, it'll be fine!* He insisted, lowering the wooden flap back into place as he descended. Toothless' wings fluttered with anxiety, but he sat down to await his rider's return.

Why did I agree to this? He thought miserably.

Chapter Text

A/N: If you thought this story would be lollipops and rainbows the whole time, think again. Because I have other plans. I've changed the rating of my story with the release of this chapter. Have fun reading :))

CHSHiccstrid, Tim2060, Yohana, roribays1 - Thank you so much for the reviews! All of you are so nice!

roribays1 - Starting with Chapter 10, Hiccup is 7 years old. And I know you and a lot of others are probably dying to know what's been going on with Berk all this time (I know I would be if I was a reader), but there's actually a reason I haven't shown a preview of anything outside the nest. I wanted to take all of you with Valka and Hiccup on their journey, and part of that includes being just as clueless as they are as to what Berk is going through. I'm not planning on doing the "reader is omniscient even though the characters aren't" thing...not yet, anyway. But eventually, I will put in flashbacks to fill in the Berkian blanks :)

Disclaimer: Go away, HTTYD, I don't want you anymore...What do you mean "I was never yours"? I protest, sir!

3RD POV

Hiccup dropped to the floor with a soft thud, then rose slowly to his feet. He couldn't see anything, so he stuck out his hands to feel around. He moved to his right until his hands hit the wood lining of the ship, then walked forwards carefully. For the first few steps, all he felt was empty air. A bit farther along, his foot hit something solid, and he paused. Before he could reach down to investigate, a panicked chirp caught his attention.

*Help I'm trapped bad humans trapped me please let me out let me out I'm scared help me!* A high-pitched voice squeaked out in a rush, and Hiccup recognized it to be a Tiny-wing—Terrible Terror as his mother liked to call them. Without thinking, he sidestepped the object in his path and ran towards the direction the voice had come from, wanting to help the little dragon. Unfortunately, he barely got two steps before he tripped over a large lump on the ground. His momentum sent him flying forward, and he crashed onto the floor with a yelp.

A deep, unfamiliar groan made Hiccup freeze with fear. What...was...that?...There was a loud shuffling behind him, then dim light suddenly filled the space. "What the hell? Who are you?" A strange voice exclaimed. Hiccup flipped over, his eyes widening in shock when he saw a large human glaring down at him. It was a boy—no, man. A full grown man, with big muscles and hair on his face and a malicious sneer planted on his lips.

Hiccup flinched when more shuffling ensued all around him as more men were awoken by the commotion, and suddenly the small boy was surrounded. His chest rose and fell rapidly as his terrified gaze flitted between them. His limbs refused to move, and even if he could, there was nowhere to go. He was trapped, just like the Tiny-wing he'd heard a few seconds earlier.

"It's just a kid!" One of them noted with surprise.

"What the hell's some kid doin' on this random ass hunk o' rock?" Another grunted irritably.

"You think there's a village 'ere?" The man directly behind Hiccup wondered, scratching his chin.

"I don't know. How 'bout we ask 'im, yeah?" The first man retorted, then bent down in front of the frightened boy. Hiccup gulped, digging his nails into the wooden floorboards. "Where you from, kid? You got a village 'round these parts?" The man questioned. Hiccup was silent, unable to think straight let alone speak. He didn't like their voices. They were rough and loud and grated on his nerves. He wanted his mother's soothing tone, her comforting presence. The man continued, agitation seeping through his next words. "Ya see, kid. It's been a long couple days." He sniffed harshly, gesturing lazily at his companions. "Me an' my friends 'ere got stuck in a storm. Damn thing wrecked our ship and stranded us on this beach. So, uh, when I ask you a question, I'd really 'preciate an answer." He finished, tapping Hiccup's foot roughly.

Hiccup jumped, scrambling backwards until his back hit the man standing behind him. He was suddenly lifted to his feet by his tunic and shoved forwards so he was standing back in the center of the group. Most of the men had crossed arms and annoyed expressions, and he glanced back at the first man hesitantly, his lip starting to quiver. He wanted to go home now.

The man scowled, grabbing Hiccup's hair in a vice grip and shaking him with frustration. "Look, kid. Either you talk, or we make you talk!" He snapped. Hiccup whimpered and squeezed his eyes shut.

"T-Toothless," he stuttered, struggling to regain his ability to talk.

The angry man leaned forward, letting go of Hiccup and placing his hand behind his ear in an exaggerated manner. "What was that?" He inquired mockingly. The other men laughed quietly.

"TOOTHLESS!" Hiccup screamed at the top of his lungs, collapsing to the floor and holding his head between his hands as the terror became too much for him.

VALKA'S POV

I set down my pencil with a sigh, running a tired hand over my face. I'd been working on plans for my next mission for the past few hours and I was exhausted, not to mention bored out of my mind. Usually Hiccup kept me company while I worked, and I'd tell him all about the mission and how I planned to execute it in return. He liked learning about this stuff, and it was good to prepare him early on.

I glanced up at the icy ceiling, checking the sun's position. Hiccup should've been back by now...Usually I wouldn't worry if he was a little late—he got distracted pretty easily when he ventured outside the nest—but he was more than a little late. That dreaded sense of unease filled my entire being, and I stood up, deciding to go look for him. Hopefully I'd catch him on his way into the nest and he would tease me for worrying too much.

I rushed through the tunnel, cursing silently when Cloudjumper was nowhere to be seen. This was definitely one of the few times I wished we were attached at the hip. I figured I'd take a shot, and raised my hands to cup my mouth. "Cloudjumper!" I shouted as loud as possible. Some of the dragons flying nearby flinched at the sudden noise, then, as if sensing my urgency, they all released their own roars. The nest erupted with sound as other dragons joined in, and in less than a minute I saw the Stormcutter appear around a cliff. He flew straight to me, landing a bit roughly in his haste.

*What's wrong?* He asked, bending down so I could climb onto his back.

"I-I don't know...Hiccup...he hasn't come back yet, and I just—" Cloud cut me off with an understanding croon, leaping into the air without being told.

*I understand. We'll find him, Valka. I'm sure he's fine. He has Toothless, remember?* He pointed out, speeding towards the entrance to the nest.

I took a deep breath, nodding. "Right. Toothless..."

TOOTHLESS' POV

I grew more and more antsy as the minutes passed, sniffing around the ship's floor as I debated whether or not I should force Hiccup to come back up here. My boy was smart and brave and made each day worth living, but sometimes he could be so stupid! Why would he go down into the belly of this human-made beast all by himself?! It was too dangerous!

I spared a glance at Shimmer, whose head was tilted as she took in multiple deep breaths. She was scenting the air—Spike-tails had an amazing sense of smell. My ear flaps perked up as her tail spikes lifted slightly. *What is it?* I questioned, a bit too harshly.

She shook her head. *There's something...some weird scent...*

As soon as I began to process her words, a terrified scream filtered out from below. "TOOTHLESS!"

My body reacted before my brain did, and I tore at the wood with sharp claws, ripping pieces of it out of place. I was at least aware enough to realize that blowing a hole through the floor would risk hurting my boy, so I took the extra effort of clawing my way inside. In just a few short seconds, I'd gouged a hole big enough to fit through, and I dove down to see what the problem was.

I'll admit—the sight of adult human males made me pause. Valka and Hiccup were the only humans I'd ever seen. These males were ugly, smelled terrible, and made the air taste like rotten fish. It was surprising that any female human would agree to mate with one of these creatures.

My hesitation only lasted a split second as my gaze landed on my precious human hatchling. He was curled in on himself, the scent of fear enveloping his tiny form. My pupils narrowed into slits and a red haze blurred the edges of my vision. My chest swelled with fire, making my breaths come out as steamy puffs of air. My spine prickled with electricity and I could sense an unknown power rising within every inch of my body.

I couldn't hear the males shouting with surprise and fright, nor could I see their pathetic attempts to grab any sort of weapon they could find. I only saw threat-to-mine and love-of-mine, and those two things were much too close to each other. Any rational thought was far gone. There was only kill kill kill.

My body obeyed its instincts, and I lunged for the closest one. Kill kill kill. My sharp claws tore through flesh like my wings cut through air. More red entered my vision. Kill kill kill. I moved to the next one, my jaws clamping around something I didn't care—wasn't able to—identify and ripping it from its once secure position. More red, plus a taste I normally found disgusting but relished in this moment. Kill kill kill. The next one fought back. It hit me with something—a long, shiny claw that glanced off my scales harmlessly. This insect thought it could hurt me? I would laugh if I remembered how. Instead, I angled my head and bit down on the little insect, hearing a satisfying crunch, along with an even more satisfying scream. That confused me a little—insects don't scream...I shook my head. There was no time for this. Kill kill kill. Yes, I needed to kill. Kill what? A movement to my right caught my attention and I swiped out a paw. More ripping, more screaming, more red. Everywhere was red. Eventually, there was silence, save for the steady chant of kill ringing in my head. Now what? There were no more insects to crush. I sniffed, searching for my next victim, but there was a sickly sweet smell invading all my senses. It was a lovely scent...wasn't it? I shook my head again. Kill kill kill.

There was something behind me. What's that? Another insect? I turned towards it, and suddenly my orders changed. Protect protect protect. Of course I would protect it. It was mine. I would never harm it. What was it, though? It was making a noise, but I didn't understand it. I wanted to, though, so I focused a little harder.

"...me, bud...okay...calm down...safe..." The noises became a little clearer, and I blinked vigorously to try and get rid of the red in my vision. It was a voice. I knew the voice. Love-of-mine. Yes, I know you. I love you. Protect protect protect. Was there danger? I growled, the red once again threatening to take over completely.

"...over, bud. I'm safe." The voice pressed. I had to listen. The voice was important. I reached forward slowly. An instant later, there was a soft sensation on my nose. I purred.

Suddenly, a new voice called out, shocking me back into the red haze. "...Hiccup!...are you?..." No, no, I don't like this voice. It wasn't love-of-mine, which meant it must be threat-to-mine. Another insect! Kill kill kill, the chant returned full force.

I stepped away from the one I could never harm, and raced over to the hole I'd made earlier, leaping out of it with ease. My pupils were slits, barely visible. The red haze guided me forward. This time, there was more than just an insect in my path. There were two others. They were like me—egg-born, with claws and sharp teeth and wings. I would've preferred to only deal with an insect, but the instructions were clear. Kill kill kill.

I couldn't deny such a simple order. It's what I was made to do. The fire within me was aching to be released. It was powerful. It would complete the necessary task. The other egg-born creatures might be able to cause damage, but they couldn't defeat me. I was too strong. I was going to tear them apart just like the rest, because love-of-mine depended on it.

Kill kill kill.

P.S.— Seeing as this is indeed an AU story, I'm making it my own. My version of the characters won't act exactly how they do in the movies ;)

Chapter Text

A/N: I don't know why I feel the need to post an update pretty much every day...I just can't help myself, I guess. P.S.— It is so cool how people from all over the world are reading this!

Disclaimer: Unfortunately, I lost HTTYD in the divorce. All I own now is a pair of socks.

VALKA'S POV

After a brief period of searching, Cloudjumper had managed to find my son's discarded wooden bow in a small clearing just outside the icy walls of the nest. I tried not to freak out when I saw the item and no Hiccup, but my mind was going crazy with the possibilities. Cloudjumper was able to pick up Hiccup's faint scent, and he'd followed it away from the nest towards the south. We'd been flying for a while, and there was still no sign of my son. We were nearing the coast, which meant there wasn't a lot of land left to search. I couldn't figure out why he would fly out this far. He said he was going to practice archery in the forest.

My gaze was scouring the land below, but a panicked screech made my head snap up. After a few seconds, I could make out the familiar form of Shimmer, the Deadly Nadder that liked to spend time with Hiccup and Toothless. What was she doing out here? And more importantly, why did she look so frantic?

Cloudjumper sped up to meet the out of breath Nadder, slowing into a hover when we reached her. *What happened?* He questioned calmly as she flew back and forth in front of us nervously.

*It's Hiccup! He's in trouble!* She answered quickly, her eyes flitting between us and the direction she came from.

"What?!" I exclaimed, following her line of sight. I couldn't see anything past the large hill in front of us. "Where, Shimmer? Show us, now!" I ordered. She chirped in agreement and immediately twisted around, flapping her wings as hard as she could. Cloudjumper stayed hot on her tail.

The flight was short—she hadn't gotten very far. I took in a sharp breath when I noticed the ship on the beach. No no no...It had clearly been damaged and ended up crashing here. But what were humans doing all the way out here? This island was even farther north than the Northern Markets, and it was surrounded by miles and miles of ocean. It wasn't even on any map I'd ever seen. Based on the state of the ship, my assumption was they'd landed themselves in quite the storm, and it had pushed them way off course.

I nudged Cloudjumper, and he glided down to the ship, landing warily on the deck. Shimmer set down right beside us, her head lowering anxiously. I jumped down, looking around. I couldn't see or hear Hiccup, and there was no sign of any people onboard. Had they survived the storm? I could tell from the netting and small cages littered around that they were trappers. If they had survived and were now roaming the island...

"Hello? Hiccup!" I called out, staying next to Cloud. "Where are you?" I continued, pressing a worried hand to my forehead as my heart began to pound. Cloudjumper hunkered down next to me, his chest rumbling. Shimmer appeared just as on edge. It seemed as if she would take off at any second.

I blinked in surprise when Toothless suddenly jumped out from beneath the floorboards through a large hole, which now that I really noticed it looked like a boulder had smashed through the wooden planks. My entire body froze when I took in Toothless' appearance. His scales were covered in blood, his pupils were narrow slits, and he looked absolutely murderous. He was unrecognizable.

I held a shaky hand to my mouth, placing the other one on Cloud's shoulder to keep me standing. Toothless seemed to stare right through us, and he growled viciously, stalking forwards. I knew right away that he fully intended to attack, and that I needed to treat this situation carefully. Whatever had happened before we got here triggered all those instincts in him I'd been trying to repress all these years.

"Mom!" Hiccup's shout broke into my thoughts, and I flinched, reluctantly taking my eyes off the predator in front of me to see if my son was okay. He was climbing out from below deck through a hatch a few feet away. As soon as his feet hit the deck, he ran over to me. I gasped when I saw the light spattering of blood on his tunic and hands, and I reached out to grab him once he was close enough.

"Hiccup! Oh my gods, what happened?!" I questioned, checking him over for any injuries. When my eyes finally wandered up to his face, I noticed dried tears on his cheeks. His answer was cut off by Toothless' snarl, and Cloudjumper suddenly pushed us back with his wing, rearing up defensively. Shimmer raised her tail, flicking her spikes into a position to launch.

They couldn't fight Toothless! Other than the fact that he was a Night Fury who could blow us away with a single blast, he was also family. He needed our help. This was hardly the time to fight fire with fire. Of course, asking a dragon not to defend itself wasn't an easy task. Cloudjumper and Shimmer were just reacting the way any dragon would under threat. Toothless' mouth started to glow, and Hiccup yanked himself from my grasp while I was distracted, barging past Cloud's wing to stand between the dragons. Oh, for the love of...What is he doing?!

He held out both hands, one towards Cloudjumper, and the other towards Toothless. The purple glow of his dragon's fire faded a bit. Hiccup glared up at Cloud as he stepped backwards slowly to stand directly in front of Toothless. "Leave him alone! He's just protecting me!" He snapped angrily. Under different circumstances, I would've sighed in exasperation at my son's border-line dangerous loyalty to his dragon. As it was, I stayed silent, afraid any sound I made would further agitate the Night Fury. Besides, I had to admit that Hiccup was our best shot at calming Toothless down.

Cloudjumper dropped back down to the deck, huffing in irritation. Shimmer followed suit, lowering her tail spikes. Satisfied that one problem was taken care of, Hiccup turned to face the other one. Toothless' pupils were constantly changing in size, and he sniffed at Hiccup's outstretched hand.

"You don't have to be mad, anymore, bud." Hiccup whispered softly. "It'll be okay, I promise. Just come back to me," he begged gently. I watched their interaction closely, leaning against Cloud for comfort. Toothless glanced past my son briefly, letting out another growl, but Hiccup quickly placed an open palm on his dragon's snout to capture his attention. "It's just us, bud. Just focus on me." Toothless quieted, and his pupils dilated a little more as he met Hiccup's gaze. "I love you. No matter what." Hiccup declared, and finally Toothless relaxed, shutting his eyes. When they opened again, I saw the dragon we all knew and loved—the real Toothless. I sagged with relief, patting Cloudjumper's side.

Hiccup wrapped his arms around his dragon's neck. "I'm sorry," he murmured, and I could hear a slight tremor in his voice. He was definitely shaken up. Toothless looked around as if he had forgotten where he was—maybe he had. When his eyes fell on the open hatch that Hiccup had come out of, he pulled away and shook his head roughly. Hiccup stood still, allowing Toothless to work through his memories.

Toothless looked down at his bloody paws and flinched, ducking his ears and backing away from us. *What...what did I do?* He whimpered, then glanced up at Hiccup with wide eyes. *Did I hurt you?* He fretted. Hiccup shook his head quickly and walked over to Toothless, lifting up his head.

*Of course not, bud. You'd never hurt me. This is the bad men's fault, not yours.* He insisted. Toothless licked his hand hesitantly, while I straightened up in surprise. What was he talking about?

I stepped away from Cloudjumper, waving off his growl of protest, and moved towards my son. Toothless noticed my approach and subtly shifted behind Hiccup, hunching over like he does when I'm scolding him for something. Only he could go from terrifying killer to nervous puppy in the span of a few seconds. At least he wasn't trying to attack me anymore.

Hiccup followed his dragon's gaze to me, and he ran over to meet me halfway, burying his face in my stomach as he hugged me. I rubbed his back soothingly, ignoring the blood on his shirt. After a minute I heard him sniffling, so I gently grabbed his hands and detached them from my waist so I could crouch in front of him. I caressed his knuckles, relieved to see that the blood on his hands wasn't his own.

"I'm sorry, Mom...I-I was stupid! Toothless was just trying to protect me 'cause I went down there and the bad men were gonna hurt me! We never should've left the forest!" He rambled, his words coming out between short, gasping breaths. His chest was heaving with panic, so I released one of his hands to cup his cheek.

"Hiccup, hey, it's okay. I'm not angry, and none of this is your fault, okay?" I said firmly, wiping away one of his tears. He nodded, sniffing as he tried to calm down. Once I was sure he wouldn't hyperventilate, I continued. "Buddy, I need you to tell me what happened," I urged softly.

He bit his lip, then glanced towards the hole that I assume Toothless had created. "Shimmer told us about the ship, so we flew here to see it, and Toothless didn't wanna come closer but I did—" he paused to blink away fresh tears—"and I wanted to see if there was any cool stuff inside, but there wasn't." He shook his head with an angry frown. "There was just the bad men...I-I couldn't get away, and I got scared 'cause they were gonna hurt me, and Toothless came to save me, but then..." He trailed off, staring at his hands. "He just got so mad. I don't think he could hear me anymore. The bad men tried to hurt him, too, but Toothless was stronger. He stopped them." Hiccup finished, pressing his lips together as he awaited my reaction. I made sure my expression gave nothing away.

Hiccup's first experience with humans, and it went like this...I hated trappers—I'd killed my fair share of them on missions—but that didn't mean I wanted my son to see them slaughtered before his eyes. And based on the amount of blood on Toothless, it had definitely been a slaughter. Hiccup has never liked humans because they hurt dragons and the dragons are his family, but this has probably demonized humans completely in his eyes. Now, not only did the humans want to hurt dragons, but they wanted to hurt him, too.

Oh, Stoick...what am I supposed to do? Being a single mother was difficult in moments like these. I wished more than anything that Berk was the kind of place I could safely raise my son. I needed Stoick now more than ever.

I reached up to kiss Hiccup's forehead. "It'll be okay, darling. The bad men are gone now. They can't hurt you or Toothless." I assured him. "There's, um...there's something I need to take care of. Why don't both of you go down to the ocean to clean up?" I suggested. He needed to get off this ship. "Don't go too far, though," I added. Hiccup pursed his lips and nodded, stepping away to go back to Toothless. The Night Fury hadn't moved an inch since I came over, and avoided my gaze at all costs. I'd have to talk to him later, once we got back to the nest.

Hiccup climbed into the saddle, then his eyes widened. "There's a Tiny-wing down there!" He remembered, pointing at the deck. "I was gonna help him, but..."

"I'll get him. You go ahead," I said, forcing a smile onto my face.

"Yeah...okay..." He agreed. Toothless jumped when Hiccup tapped him lightly, breaking out of his trance, then obediently opened his wings and leapt over the ship rail to glide down to the water.

I immediately turned to Cloud, sighing heavily. He crooned at me sympathetically, ambling forwards to nuzzle against my arm. "This day really took a turn for the worst, huh?" I muttered. He merely grunted in response. "Well, I guess I just need to get it over with," I stated, walking over to the hatch. Before I climbed down, I glanced at Shimmer. She was watching me silently, and tilted her head when I looked at her. "You did good, Shimmer. You don't have to stay here...You can go back to the nest." I told her. I could see how much she wanted to leave. This entire situation had frightened her deeply. I'm glad she had the presence of mind to go for help.

*Are you sure...?* She asked, raising her wings hesitantly.

I sent her a reassuring smile. "I'm positive. You go, we'll be fine." I promised. That's all the confirmation she needed, and the next second she was up in the air, flying back towards home with a farewell squawk.

I turned my attention back to the hatch, and reluctantly made my way down. As soon as my head cleared the deck, the horrible stench of blood hit me full force, and I quickly covered my nose and mouth. Dim candlelight was the only source of light besides the sunlight that streamed through the hole on the other side of the room. I stepped off the ladder and turned, gagging immediately when I saw the massacre before me.

I counted six bodies. Each one was ripped to shreds, and some were missing limbs entirely—one of them didn't have a head. There was blood everywhere. It stained every inch of the wood in the center of the room. I squeezed my eyes shut, pinching the bridge of my nose. I hadn't expected to see anything good, but this...this was the stuff of nightmares. It's certainly not an image I wanted to be stuck in my seven year old's head. I don't know what those men did, or what they were planning to do, but I hoped in some way that they deserved this. Maybe then I could live with this memory.

I'd always known there was something terribly dangerous in Toothless—after all, his mother had killed a fellow nest-mate over some fish. He was socialized enough when he was young that he could live peacefully—for the most part—with the other dragons of the nest, but he'd never encountered other humans before this. There's no way I could've prepared him to deal with them. In the face of an unfamiliar situation, he'd fallen back on his base instincts. I couldn't blame him for that, and I wouldn't. I refused to fear him because of this. He's a good dragon. I'm sure of that.

A quiet squeak interrupted my thoughts, and I maneuvered through the bloody mess to get to the other side of the room. There was a Terrible Terror cowering in the corner of his small cage. *Bad men...kill kill...* He mumbled to himself, his eyes flicking around wildly. I quickly unlatched the cage door, lifting the frightened dragon out gently.

"It's okay, I won't hurt you. You're free now," I whispered, holding him up towards the hole in the deck. He eyed me warily for a moment, unsure whether it was just another trap. As soon as I opened my hands to release his wings, though, he scrambled off my palms, flapping frantically out of the dark space. Well...at least one good thing came of all this. There was only one thing left to do.

After checking for anything of informational value and only finding trapping-related documents that were useless to me, I climbed back up the ladder to the deck. I inhaled the fresh air, happy to be free of the overwhelming smell of blood, and hurried over to Cloud. He bent down, allowing me to jump onto his back.

"Destroy everything," I ordered him. There was no need to ask why, and he flapped his wings to send us upwards and away from the ship. As soon as we were a safe distance from the wreckage, he unleashed the full force of his flame, moving his head back and forth to cover the entire span of the ship.

The evidence of today's events would burn to ashes, even if the memories couldn't.

P.S.S.— You guys didn't think I would kill off Valka, did you?! Pfffft, what a crazy idea!

Chapter Text

A/N: Hello, how is everyone's day? :)) Lovely to see you, darlings.

Disclaimer: If only...

VALKA'S POV

Cloudjumper stayed in a hover high above the beach to give Hiccup and Toothless space while they washed all the blood off. Hiccup had taken off his shirt and thrown it to the side since there was no way he was getting the blood stains out, and now was knee deep in the water scrubbing at his arms. Toothless was rolling around in the wet sand, using the grainy texture to rid himself of the blood lodged between his scales.

*We shouldn't tell Alpha about this.* Cloud muttered quietly. *He's always been wary of having a Night-wing in his nest.* He told me.

My eyebrows furrowed and I leaned over so I could see his face. "What do you mean? He likes Toothless," I insisted. Sure, there had been a few moments of tension over the years, but Alpha had never shown animosity towards the Night Fury.

Cloudjumper glanced back at me. *Alpha is kinder than most. He took in the female Night-wing because he felt sympathy for a dying species, but he isn't stupid. He knows Night-wings are capable of challenging him. If he thinks Toothless is a danger to his nest and his rule, he'll force him out.* He explained.

I shook my head slowly, glancing down at the dragon in question. He had finished cleaning himself and was waiting patiently for Hiccup to come out of the water, his tail curled over his paws. "Okay...We won't tell Alpha. What about Shimmer?" I asked. She would get back to the nest long before we did.

*She won't say anything.* Cloudjumper replied confidently. *She knows as well as I do how Alpha would react, and she likes Toothless.* As much as I hated the idea of hiding anything from Alpha, I cared more about protecting Toothless. I'd do what was necessary.

Hiccup finally trudged out of the water and made his way over to Toothless, scratching his dragon on the snout. I couldn't hear what either of them said from this distance, but Hiccup pointed to his ruined shirt and an instant later Toothless shot a small blast of fire, incinerating it into ash. Hiccup then got into the saddle and pressed himself against his dragon to stay warm. Toothless spread his wings, looking up at me and Cloudjumper nervously. I sent him what I hoped was a comforting smile, but he looked away and took off at Hiccup's command, flying right past us towards home. I sighed deeply, patting Cloud's neck in a signal to follow them.

Toothless could've left us in the dust with minimal effort, but he remained within eyesight for the duration of the flight. I had a feeling Hiccup had something to do with that. Every now and then, my son would peek over his shoulder, making sure I was still behind them.

By the time we made it home, the last rays of sunlight were disappearing over the horizon. The rest of the flock was returning from feeding time, so we fell in with the group on the way into the nest. Some of them chirped out greetings, which I returned half-heartedly. Hiccup seemed to cheer up slightly now that he was back among other dragons, though. A Zippleback flew up next to them, and Hiccup reached over to give it a brief pet on each head.

As soon as we made it through the tunnel, Toothless broke off from the flock and dove towards the cavern entrance. Alpha was already back in his resting place in the center of the lake, but was too distracted with a few rowdy hatchlings to notice the Night Fury's arrival. Hopefully he wouldn't sense anything was amiss tomorrow.

When we landed, Hiccup slid out of the saddle, wrapping his arms around himself for warmth. Toothless immediately skirted away into the tunnels, sparing me the briefest of glances as he went. Looks like I had my work cut out for me with him. I hopped off of Cloudjumper, scratching his cheek. "I'll let you know how it goes," I murmured quietly, nodding in Hiccup's direction. Cloud purred in encouragement, then departed to go to his own part of the nest. Hiccup was staring down at his shoes when I approached, and I placed a hand on his back to guide him into the tunnels.

"How are you feeling, darling?" I asked, breaking the silence. I couldn't see his face, but I felt his shoulders raise in a shrug.

"Tired," he mumbled.

"Yeah, it's been a long day..." I agreed.

When we got to the cavern, the fire pit was already lit, and Toothless was curled up on a pile of furs next to it. He flicked his ear in acknowledgement of our presence, but otherwise kept his gaze trained on the flames. I led Hiccup over to one of the chests and got him another shirt to wear. Once he had it on, he shuffled over to his dragon without a word. Toothless lifted his wing to allow Hiccup to settle down against his side, then folded it back over him protectively. Hiccup used Toothless' leg as a pillow, but he wasn't trying to sleep.

I slowly walked over, sitting a few feet away from them. It was time we all had a talk, clear the air. The two of them seemed content to stew in their fears and regrets, and I refused to let that happen.

"Toothless, you can't avoid me forever, you know," I told the mopey dragon, deciding it was best to start with him. He glanced up at me in surprise, not expecting me to address him. Just as soon as he met my gaze, though, he looked away again.

*I was going to kill you, Valka.* He said bitterly, not bothering to beat around the bush.

I cringed, tapping my fingers against my thigh. "Well...yeah...but, I mean, it's not the first time a dragon has tried to kill me," I joke, attempting and failing to lighten the mood. Even my son appeared unimpressed.

*Just admit it, Valka.* Toothless sighed. *I'm a monster. You tried to fix me, but nothing has changed. I'll always be a killer. It's in my blood.* He claimed helplessly. Hiccup rolled onto his stomach and poked him hard on the leg.

*Hey! Stop that. Monsters can't love, right?* He pointed out. *Are you saying you don't love me?* He pouted. My son, the genius.

Toothless lifted his head to nuzzle Hiccup's cheek, giving him a lick. *Of course I love you, silly human.* He crooned affectionately.

*Well then you're not a monster!* Hiccup insisted. *You're just regular, awesome Toothless.* He remarked with a small smile.

I shifted closer to them so I could scratch Toothless behind the ears. He flinched at first, then leaned into my hand after a few seconds. "He's right. And I don't blame you for what happened, so I want you to stop blaming yourself," I demanded softly.

*Remember what you told me before?* Hiccup chimed in, and Toothless tilted his head in confusion. *You said I never need to change for anyone.* Hiccup continued. *Neither do you, bud.* I wasn't there for that conversation, but my son's words seemed to break down the walls Toothless had put up, and the Night Fury wrapped Hiccup in his paws and hugged him to his chest. He was purring so loudly that I could feel the vibrations of it against my hand.

Might as well broach the other subject while they were in a better mood. "Hey, um...I don't know the details of what happened with those men before..." I trailed off with a wince. "But...I don't want you to be afraid, okay?"

Hiccup frowned, sitting up and crossing his arms. "I'm not afraid!" He protested. I gave him a pointed stare, and he squirmed, his cheeks turning red. "I-I mean...not anymore," he amended reluctantly. "When I'm older, I'm gonna help you, Mom." He declared with a determination he didn't quite have before today. "We're gonna stop all the bad humans together," he added. Toothless grumbled uneasily but didn't object.

I sighed, sitting back and pulling my knees to my chest loosely. "Hiccup...not all humans are bad..." I stressed. If he grew up thinking every human is evil, he might end up dedicating his life to eliminating mankind altogether. "Your father, for instance..." I mentioned hesitantly. I very rarely spoke of Stoick. Mostly because Hiccup was really too young to understand his Berkian origins. "Stoick was...is a good man," I corrected. I had no way of knowing if my husband was still alive, but I had faith. He's Stoick the Vast—he's the strongest viking in the Archipelago. Nothing could take him down.

Hiccup's face scrunched up in disbelief. "What are you talking about? You said everyone on Berk kills dragons!" He protested.

"Well, they do, but—"

"Then that makes them bad!" He cut me off, huffing angrily.

"I hate it as much as you do, Hiccup, but sometimes people make mistakes," I stated firmly. "The vikings on Berk are stubborn. I tried telling them things could be different, and no one listened, so I left. But that does not mean they are irredeemable—it doesn't mean they won't ever change their ways," I explained. "They just need the right person to show them."

He was quiet, considering my words carefully. Toothless offered his support by cuddling underneath Hiccup's arm, but I doubted the dragon was following our conversation. He had no connection to Berk, save for the former heir he held between his paws. He would simply follow Hiccup's lead, wherever he ended up.

"Would you ever go back?" Hiccup wondered, his voice calm and curious.

I thought about his question seriously. Would I ever go back? Hiccup wouldn't be a child forever. Eventually, I'd be able to base all my decisions on my own wants and needs. He'd be perfectly capable of taking care of himself as an adult. If I did ever return to Berk, it would be because of Stoick. To hear his voice again, simply be in his presence again...it would be a dream come true.

"Maybe," I whispered, mostly to myself.

"If you do, you should talk to the dragons over there—tell them about our nest. I think they would like this place," he suggested.

I laughed lightly, leaning forwards to ruffle his hair. "That is a great idea, buddy," I agreed, then slowly stood to my feet, groaning as some of my bones cracked with the movement. "How about some dinner?" I offered. It had been a while since any of us had eaten. Toothless nodded excitedly and stretched out, yawning widely. We always kept some fish on ice in case we missed feeding time. Hiccup would never let Toothless go hungry—nor would I, for that matter.

I put as many fish as would fit into a basket, then slid it over in front of the starving dragon. He licked his lips and dug in, devouring half of it before I could even return with a couple fish for Hiccup and myself from our own food chest. A well-fed dragon is a happy dragon, I thought in amusement as I held my fish over the fire to cook.

I was confident now that both of them would be able to move on from today. They were resilient, but they had each other if things ever got to be too much. Kids don't tend to dwell on the negative—Hiccup would be okay. And Toothless is a dragon. They lived in the present more than anything. They didn't spend their days agonizing over the past.

Maybe I'll just take them on a long flight tomorrow—a soul-cleanser of sorts. It certainly wouldn't hurt. I just needed to remind them that life isn't defined by only the bad experiences. Who knows...eventually they might even forget about this completely.

Wishful thinking?

Oh well.

Chapter Text

A/N: I'm forcing myself to take a break from writing. Not a long break—I probably won't last longer than two days without posting again—but a much-needed breather. So...see you later! :)) P.S.— I hope this chapter is at least somewhat decent. I wrote it super late when I was exhausted, so...

Disclaimer: ಠ_ಠ

VALKA'S POV

Over the next few months, I kept a close eye on Hiccup. If he wanted to go outside the nest, he had to tell me exactly where he was going, and he had to check in every couple hours. At first, he was fine with the new rules—he didn't particularly feel the urge to venture outside the nest. He spent a lot more time practicing his skills with his sword (he had upgraded from a wooden toy to a dull blade) or hanging out with the other dragons, and he and Toothless visited the nursery almost every day. Being around them—around his family—had always made him happy. It helped him heal, I think, from his experience with the trappers. He was always telling me how one day he would lead a mission against "the bad humans" himself, and the dragons would have his back when that time came. I knew he was telling the truth on that point, but I also think all the extra time he put into training worked as a distraction from his fears. He was brave and determined, but he was still just a kid. He was allowed to be scared sometimes—I just don't think he believed that himself. Classic Berkian mentality there.

It didn't take Toothless long to go back to his normal self. He and Hiccup remained attached at the hip, and he was eager to play with his nest-mates when they came around. Shimmer—the only dragon besides Cloudjumper that knew what had gone down on that ship—treated him the same way she always had. It was like nothing had happened at all, which I was extremely relieved about. I'd been worried she might be afraid of him, but that wasn't the case.

Alpha never asked any questions or behaved any differently towards Toothless, though I had a feeling he knew something had happened. Bewilderbeasts are an intuitive species, after all. I did tell him we'd found a ship, just so he could be on the lookout whenever he went into open ocean. It didn't seem to worry him too much, which made me feel more confident that humans ending up on our island was a one-time thing. And if we did ever have any human-related issues, Alpha would protect us just like always. It's nice to have a Bewilderbeast on our side.

Recently, Hiccup has rediscovered his adventurous side, and after a lot of pleading, I'd agreed to lift my "check-in" rule so he could fly farther out to the surrounding sea stacks. He's making a map, apparently, although he won't let me see it. He hates showing me unfinished work. Anytime I try to sneak a peek at one of his designs he nearly has a conniption. The other day I found a basket of Toothless' scales in his room. He didn't tell me why he was collecting them, of course, but I suspected it had something to do with a flight suit idea he'd mentioned briefly a couple weeks ago. I have no doubt that the finished product will be amazing and unique, just like him.

Today, it was Hiccup's eighth birthday, and I had a special surprise for him. It was more of an idea than a gift, really...but I suspected he would love it either way. I was currently making my way through the tunnel that led to his room, clutching a large book in hand. It was blank, with leather binding—just something I'd acquired for cheap at the markets.

When I reached his room, Hiccup was sitting at his desk, hunched over a small stack of papers. He was drawing something, probably for the flight suit he refused to tell me anything about. Toothless was curled around the chair. It looked like he'd been dozing, but as soon as I walked in his head shot up with a small growl. As soon as he saw it was me (honestly, darling, who else would it be?), his pupils widened and he warbled out a greeting. Hiccup immediately dropped his pencil and covered up his work before I could see, then turned in his chair to face me with an innocent smile.

"Oh, hey Mom! I was just...uh..." He trailed off.

"Working on your 'super top secret' project?" I finished with amusement, leaning down to give Toothless a scratch behind the ears when I got close enough. Hiccup bit his lip and glanced to the side with wide eyes, which answered my question. He is a terrible liar. "It's fine, I won't ask any questions," I chuckled, waving him off. "I'm actually here for this," I continued, holding up the book. It had an embossed dragon design on the cover, which automatically captured his interest.

"Is that a book about dragons?" He asked, his face lighting up.

"Not yet..." I replied vaguely. He raised an eyebrow questioningly. "Okay, so...on Berk, we had something called 'The Book of Dragons,'" I began. "It had information on a ton of different species of dragons, with little illustrations, too. I thought, for your birthday...we could make our own!" I explained excitedly. Hiccup grinned with wonder, reaching out for the book. I handed it to him, then clasped my hands together nervously. "Do you like it?" I asked hopefully.

"Are you kidding? It's great, Mom! Thanks!" He responded happily, running his finger over the cover.

"This one can be so much more detailed!" I noted, starting to pace as ideas flooded my brain. "I mean, we've seen so many different species in the nest, more than I ever saw on Berk. Not to mention the fact that we can talk to the dragons. If we have any questions, we can just ask them! And no one knows the dragons better than you, son," I pointed out with a proud smile, coming back to stand in front of him. "You're the perfect person for the job."

He nodded thoughtfully, setting the book on his desk and opening it to the first page. "Why does Berk need a Book of Dragons?" He wondered, already picking up his pencil and starting on the title page.

I cringed, glancing down at Toothless, who blinked back at me curiously. "Um...it's kind of used to teach the kids in Dragon Training how to..." I paused, trying to find a euphemistic way to say it.

Hiccup sighed, gripping his pencil a little tighter. "Kill dragons," he guessed, his words coming out as a statement.

My shoulders dropped. "Yeah, buddy...sorry," I mumbled awkwardly.

He shrugged, sending me a small smile. "It's okay, Mom. I'm not gonna break if you tell me the truth," he insisted. He really was growing up way too fast.

I walked over and sat on the edge of his desk, folding my hands in my lap. He'd already drawn the outline of his signature Night Fury crest (a symbol he put on all his designs) on the first page, and was shading it in with more detail. "Can I help you with the book?" I asked, shifting the subject slightly.

His eyes flicked up to mine, and he couldn't stop a quiet giggle from escaping. "Uh, sure...but we're using the correct terminology for this," he said, shaking his head.

I frowned. "What do you mean? What's wrong with my terminology?" I questioned, trying not to get offended.

"You always use the names you learned on Berk," he replied, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Night Fury, Monstrous Nightmare, Deadly Nadder..." He listed. "That's not what the dragons call themselves," he pressed.

"Well, yeah...I know, but that's what I've always called them," I defended. A thought occurred to me, and my face paled in horror. "Oh, gods...are those terms offensive? N-None of the dragons ever complained!" I stammered. Hiccup buckled over in laughter at my predicament. Toothless joined in, chortling draconically. This is not funny!

When Hiccup finally calmed down enough, he continued. "It's not that big of a deal, it's just...they prefer to be called by their actual names. Well, except Toothless," he remarked, smirking at his dragon. "He likes Night Fury, too. 'Cause it makes him sound cool," he revealed. Toothless nodded in agreement, puffing out his chest. I rolled my eyes. No surprise there.

"Okay, then this book is going to be more useful than I thought," I mused. "I don't know the correct term for every species." It had never been important to know them before. There's no way I was leaving this cavern until I learned them all. For Thor's sake, I don't even know the real name for a Stormcutter! Cloudjumper probably thinks I'm an idiot. Although, to be fair, he could've told me!

"Don't worry, Mom. I'll teach you everything you need to know," Hiccup promised, patting my hand. I snorted at his dramatic tone.

"Alright, Master Hiccup, teach me something about dragons," I retorted.

He gave me a cheeky grin. "Cloudjumper is a Four-wing," he informed me. Did he read my mind a few seconds ago or something?

"If you ask me, Stormcutter is a much better name," I scoffed, trying to make myself feel better.

*It doesn't even make sense.* Toothless spoke up, licking his paw absentmindedly. *They don't cut storms. They have four wings.* He said pointedly. Right. I forgot how literal dragons are.

"Okay, so vikings aren't really great at the whole naming thing..." I allowed reluctantly.

"Do vikings have any good qualities?" Hiccup muttered under his breath, drawing a much more detailed sketch of a Night Fury on the second page. Of course he'd start with his favorite species.

I wasn't sure if the question was meant to be rhetorical, but I answered anyway. "Your father has quite a few," I murmured, and Hiccup paused, glancing my direction but not meeting my gaze. "He's strong and brave, and he would lay down his life to protect his people...He's a great chief." My eyebrows furrowed as I was bombarded with memories. Stop torturing yourself, I berated silently, shaking my head. I cleared my throat, putting on a smile. "Of course, there are others. Your father's best friend, Gobber—he's quite the character. Always finds something to joke about, even in the most dire situations," I chuckled, and I thought I spotted the hint of a smile on Hiccup's face. "He's the blacksmith—he makes all the weapons for the tribe. He's quite talented, and smarter than he looks," I said fondly. Hiccup slowly set down his pencil, giving me his full attention. "There's Gothi, the village elder and healer. She can be pretty feisty, but she cares deeply about every single person in the tribe. Mulch and Bucket are fishermen, and two of the nicest men I've ever met. Spitelout—Stoick's brother—can be a bit of a handful, but he's always protected the village fiercely." I looked at Hiccup to see his reaction to my rambling. For once, he seemed happy to hear about other humans. Or at least intrigued.

"Do you miss them?" He wondered.

"I do," I confessed.

He nodded slowly. "They don't sound so bad, I guess..." He commented, and my eyebrows rose in surprise. I didn't think he'd ever say anything positive about vikings. "Maybe I'll go there one day and convince them not to fight dragons anymore," he added, pursing his lips. I tried to contain my shock at his words, not wanting to make a big deal out of it.

Hiccup...going to Berk? Willingly? The idea was absolutely preposterous. He was raised with dragons—he loved them, defended them, sometimes even acted like them (he had yet to break his habit of crawling on all fours)—and Berk's entire agenda was to kill dragons. They just didn't mix. If Hiccup rode into the village on dragon-back, he'd be shot out of the sky. Berkians struck first and asked questions later.

Still, I didn't put up an argument. I wasn't able to accomplish any change on Berk when I lived there. It's one of my biggest regrets. Maybe my passionate, determined, courageous, intelligent dragon whisperer of a son could do the impossible. Not now. In fact, not for many years...but eventually...

I grinned, placing a hand on Hiccup's shoulder so he would meet my gaze. "If anyone can do it, son...it's you," I declared.

Chapter Text

A/N: Hello, everyone! Thanks for the views, follows, favorites, and reviews! You are all so awesome! P.S.— I'm so close to a 40,000 word count! That's been my goal from the start, so I'm super excited I'm almost there. I'll be honest—I thought I'd spit out five chapters and get bored. As it turns out, though, I've developed an unhealthy addiction to writing this story.

joeyjumper94 - I actually have a very specific storyline already planned out for those two. *wink wink* Plus, in my world, Night Furies can't be controlled by other dragons so I don't think Jade or Shadow would do anything for her. Very interesting idea, though.

CHSHiccstrid - I don't want to spoil anything that happens in the story's future, but Astrid will be a major character eventually...

Disclaimer: ┻━┻ ︵ヽ(`▭´)ﾉ︵ ┻━┻

HICCUP'S POV

*What do you think? Accurate?* I asked the Tiny-wing on my shoulder, showing him my drawing so far. I was working on the page in the Book of Dragons dedicated to his species, and he was acting as a model so I could be sure to get all the details right. If it wasn't a perfect representation, it was a failure.

Perch licked his eyeball and tilted his head to look at my artwork. *Very good looks like me just like me so smart you are young human I like it very much yes yes!* He answered, bobbing his head up and down. I smiled with satisfaction and set the book back on my lap, reaching up to give him a scratch underneath the chin. He melted into my touch, leaning against my neck for support.

This was the same Tiny-wing I'd found on the human ship almost a year ago. He'd disappeared without a trace for a long time after that, which Tiny-wings were easily able to do considering their size. It wasn't until a couple months ago that he showed up again. It only took me a second to recognize him—how could I ever forget? I liked to consider him my first dragon rescue, even though all I really did was make a big mess that my mom had to clean up...Still, he remembered that I at least had some part in his freedom. He expressed his gratitude by bringing me fish every day, which I tried desperately to decline, but once Tiny-wings get in a routine, it's difficult to break them from it. His name was well-earned—he used me as a perch whenever he could. I didn't mind the extra company, but Toothless was not a fan of my new shadow. After a few weeks of chasing the small dragon away, he'd managed to give Perch a pretty nasty bite that sent him into hiding again for a couple days. I'd scolded Toothless for being mean (he'd simply rolled his eyes, completely indifferent), but I had to admit his actions had been beneficial. Perch came back around, but he stopped bringing me fish. Mostly because Toothless ate whatever he caught, anyways. Things settled down after that, and Toothless became a little more accepting of Perch's presence, though he still thought of the little dragon as a pest more than anything else.

Perch was happy to pose while I drew him. The book was now about halfway full, and there was still a lot more to put in. My mom and I had been adding more sections to it steadily over the last six months. It was a slow process. My mom said she wanted it to be way more detailed than the original one on Berk. Our progress stalled when she went on missions, or when I was too tired from lessons and training. Plus, there were just so many dragons. Alpha had even told us of species that lived in hot climates on the other side of the world, or Tidal Class dragons that lived deep in the ocean that humans didn't even know about. My sketches of those dragons were experimental, just based off of whatever information Alpha could give me. If I'd known how long making this book would take, I might've not been as excited about it when my mom first introduced the idea.

I glanced up to where my dragon was crouched on a rock nearby overhanging the lake by a few inches. His sharp gaze was trained on the water, waiting for an oblivious fish to swim beneath his nose. So far, his luck had been pretty sour. Perhaps the fish could sense the danger somehow. "Toothless, come check out my drawing!" I called out. His opinion meant more to me than anyone else's, and he liked when I showed him my artwork. He had attempted to draw in the sand with a large branch once...It was good...for a dragon with no opposable thumbs.

He didn't respond, too distracted with his task. I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "You know, it would be a lot easier if you just dove in. The ol' snatch and grab," I pointed out, swiping at the air in demonstration.

His ear flicked dismissively. *That's not an option.* He stated firmly, creeping closer to the edge of the rock.

"You can't be afraid of the water forever, bud," I sighed.

*Do I look like a Tidal Class dragon to you?* He retorted, still not looking up.

"You know that has nothing to do with it," I argued. He was silent. "I'm just saying...I thought you were supposed to be the big, bad Night Fury," I pressed, trying to appeal to his ego. More silence. "What if we're on a mission one day and we get shot down into the ocean, huh? I don't need you freaking out and getting us killed!" I reasoned. That caught his attention, and his wide eyes shot up to meet mine. He abandoned his hunt and jumped down to the sandy beach, padding over with a defeated posture.

*Well, when you put it like that...* He mumbled, slowing to a stop in front of me. I held out my hand, and he immediately pressed his snout into my palm.

*I just wanna help you, bud. You'll see! With a little bit of practice, you'll be a great swimmer!* I reassured him. He still appeared unconvinced, but I knew he'd do anything if it meant protecting me.

*Swimming so easy you see you see just kick and flap easy!* Perch chimed in. He was trying to be helpful, but Toothless swatted at him in irritation, sending the little dragon flying away with an indignant screech. *Stupid big dragon mean me not like you no like no!* He spat, his angry voice fading the farther away he flew.

I glared at Toothless, tossing the book and my pencil to the side. *Well, thank you for that!* I grumbled. He chuffed in amusement, walking up and curling around me. I leaned against him, grateful to have a backrest.

*He'll come back later.* He snorted, shifting to find a comfortable position. *I don't get what's so important about this book thing anyway.* He added.

I raised an eyebrow, pushing at his head in irritation, though it only moved an inch. *It's just a way to keep track of all the species. Humans don't have perfect memories, you know.* I reminded him.

*Just another thing that makes humans so strange.* He mused.

I bared my teeth at him. *At least I'm not afraid of the water!* A tail fin to the face was the only response I received. I huffed, leaning my head back against his shoulder. Most of the dragons, including Alpha, were gone for feeding time, but there were a few that lingered behind. I noticed a pair of Spike-tails on a cliff across the lake circling around each other. They were performing a mating ritual, which always started with a lot of head bobbing and bird-like dancing before a chase in the air ensued. If the male couldn't catch the female, he was considered unworthy. It was pretty interesting to watch.

I nudged Toothless lightly, nodding up at the two dragons. He followed my gaze, but didn't seem interested at all. *When are you gonna get a mate?* I wondered. He was a mature dragon, after all.

He looked around dramatically, even lifting his wing to glance under it. *Is there a female Night-wing around here that I don't know about?* He teased sarcastically, and I slapped him lightly, crossing my arms.

*Come on! I'm serious!* I whined.

Toothless let out a deep breath, nosing at my arm until I reluctantly pet him between the ears. *I don't think I'll ever have one, Hiccup. I wouldn't even know where I would begin to look for a female.* He remarked. His tone wasn't upset. He was just acknowledging the truth of the matter.

I frowned. *Well, that's not good enough for me!* I protested, and he raised both brows, surprised at my determination. *We'll keep searching until we find one!* I declared.

He groaned, nuzzling against my stomach. *Why can't it just be you and me like always?* He complained.

I shook my head, lifting my chin. *Nope. We will find you a mate. Eventually.* I stated, leaving no room for argument. I didn't care how long it took—we were gonna find him a mate whether he liked it or not! He grumbled with displeasure but didn't argue any further.

A familiar roar made us both look up, and I had to quickly shield my eyes as Cloudjumper lowered onto the beach next to us, his large wingbeats sending sand flying all over the place. Once all his limbs were on the ground, he lowered his body so my mom could slide off his back. I stood up, brushing off my tunic, while Toothless bounded forward to greet her. She cooed at him, gently grabbing his jaws and shaking his head. He gave her a gummy smile in return. I picked up the book and my pencil and walked over, waving at Cloudjumper.

My mom let go of Toothless and grabbed the book from me without warning, tucking it under her arm. "Hiccup, pack some supplies. We're going on a trip!" She announced excitedly, ruffling my hair. I leaned away, scrunching up my nose.

"What are you talking about?" I questioned.

She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear and grinned. "There's this festival that the humans have every year," she began, and I was immediately on edge. Any mention of humans made me uneasy. "It's on an island out west, just off the mainland. It's not like the Northern Markets. It's not full of thugs and hunters and other lowlifes. I've been there a couple times before, when I was still living on Berk," she rambled, but paused when she noticed the look on my face. I was not pleased with the direction of this conversation. She sighed, her posture slackening a bit. "It would be a good experience, Hiccup," she insisted. "You need to be around humans a bit before you can start coming on missions with me. I thought we would start out slow...less dangerous...fun, even..." She suggested, biting her lip.

So...it would be like training? I could hardly say no to that...but my first and only run-in with humans went horribly wrong. Why should this time be any different? Toothless had a similar mindset, and he growled at her, wrapping his tail around my legs.

*He's still too young!* My dragon protested. I scowled, offended at the implication that I couldn't handle this "festival" thing.

My mom shook her head and stared down at him in disapproval. "He's gotta start somewhere. This festival is as safe as it gets in the Archipelago. It'll be great practice," she said firmly.

"I think she's right, bud..." I cut in before Toothless could become too defensive. My mom tried to hide her smile, but her efforts weren't very effective. "I could use the experience. Besides, if she says it's safe, then don't you believe her?" I pressed.

He glared between the both of us, sensing he was being double-teamed. *I guess...* He acquiesced, ruffling his wings in agitation.

I threw an arm around him and grinned at my mom. "Well, then, looks like we're going to this festival!" I exclaimed. "What's a festival?" I added as an afterthought. If it was mentioned in any of my books, I certainly didn't remember.

My mom chuckled, turning and climbing onto Cloudjumper's back. "I'll tell you on the way. Let's pack and get going. I want to find an island somewhere around the halfway point to rest for the night before we continue on tomorrow. It's not a trip we can make in a single day," she told us.

I glanced at Toothless. "Too bad you didn't catch any fish earlier. It's gonna be a long flight," I snickered. Another tail fin to the face. Stupid, sensitive reptile! I thought irritably, climbing into the saddle so he could fly us up to the cavern.

I filled my satchel with necessary items—my dagger, my map, some bandages in case anything went wrong, and an extra shirt—plus a few other little things. My mom packed similar items. After we fed our dragons some fish (upon Toothless' insistence), we departed the nest. I would've liked to say goodbye to Alpha, but he and the other dragons were still out for meal time. My mom assured me that she'd already told him of her plan to take me to the festival, and he had been fine with it.

Once we made it off our island and up above the clouds, Cloudjumper set a steady pace. It was slow enough that the dragons wouldn't tire too quickly, but fast enough that the trip to the halfway point wouldn't take forever. Toothless and I wanted to practice some of our tricks in the air, but my mom insisted that he conserve his energy for the flight. That made him a bit pouty, but I was still enjoying the cool wind on my face. This is freedom, I thought contentedly, holding out my arms. I could stay up here forever.

"I really think you're gonna like it, Hiccup," my mom called out over the wind. Cloudjumper shifted closer so we could hear each other better. She was crouched on his back, her left hand resting on one of his frills for balance. "There are all kinds of food, music and dancing, and sometimes they put on plays," she said, her gaze a bit distant as she got lost in some memory.

"Music?" I echoed, tilting my head.

She smiled and nodded. "People sing, and they play instruments that make the most wonderful sounds," she explained. My mom sang sometimes, which I always liked—her voice was calming. We didn't have any instruments, though. She tried teaching me to dance, but I was too clumsy to keep up—I'm not always perfect on two feet. I'd read about plays in some of my books. I'm not sure why humans would be entertained by other humans pretending to be someone or something they're not. Seems like lying to me.

"I'm just going so I can study the humans, Mom," I reminded her, shaking my head. "This is just training."

She raised an eyebrow, the corner of her mouth lifting slightly. "Uh huh...Well, don't take it too seriously. You're eight, remember? Not thirty," she chuckled. Toothless warbled in agreement on that note.

I crossed my arms. "I'm not just some stupid kid!" I argued.

She shrugged. "Maybe...but you shouldn't try to grow up so fast, Hiccup. Childhood is a blessing. Trust me," she said, wagging her finger at me. I didn't think so. I hated being so small. If I was bigger maybe I could've fought the men on those ships myself instead of...

I gritted my teeth, clearing my thoughts. Stay focused. Toothless glanced back at me, feeling my tension run through the saddle and into his muscles. I sent him a sheepish smile, scratching between his ears.

*Sorry, bud. I'm okay.* I mumbled. He grunted in a disbelieving manner, but turned his head to look straight ahead again.

We were in the air until the sun started to get low, then my mom pointed out a tiny island that we could rest on, and we landed there. The cold was already starting to set in, especially since the trees blocked out any remaining sunlight, so we decided to start a fire immediately. I went into the forest to gather sticks, Toothless following at my heels for protection. I doubted there was anything on this island (which was more of a large sea stack, really) except squirrels and birds, but he wasn't taking any chances.

When we returned to the cliff where we'd landed, my mom was just finishing up making a circle of rocks for the fire. I dumped my pile of sticks in, and Toothless shot a small plasma blast to light it. I shuddered, letting the sudden warmth seep into my bones.

"Where's Cloud?" I asked, noting the obvious absence of the large Four-wing. Toothless stretched, then lay down next to the fire. I sat down and leaned back against his shoulder.

"He's fishing for dinner," she replied, gesturing behind her towards the cliff edge.

"Thank the gods. I'm starving," I groaned, placing a hand over my rumbling stomach.

Toothless' ears flipped up. *I could've caught you something on the way!* He exclaimed.

I rolled my eyes, meeting his gaze with hooded lids. *You couldn't even catch a fish from the lake because of your fear of water!* I protested.

He huffed, looking away and setting his head on his paws. *I would've at least tried…for you.* He muttered. I patted his leg, grateful that he cared.

It was only a few minutes before Cloudjumper returned with a mouthful of fish for me and my mom. As we cooked them over the fire, he left again to get some for Toothless. My dragon wouldn't fare well if he ever got stranded in the middle of the ocean. Hopefully that never happens.

It was dark when Cloud finally settled next to my mom for the night. I chewed on my fish absentmindedly, thinking of tomorrow. We were leaving before dawn so we'd reach the festival while it was still daylight, though my mom said it lasted over a week so we wouldn't miss out either way.

I was starting to get a bit nervous. What if the humans were just like the ones on the ship? What if they tried to attack us, or kill us? What if my dagger wasn't enough protection? I wanted more than anything to be able to bring Toothless to the festival with me, but he and Cloudjumper had to hide in the surrounding forest while we were there. My mom and I were going to be on our own.

"Hiccup, stop worrying," she spoke up suddenly, interrupting my thoughts.

I took another bite of my fish, avoiding her knowing gaze. "I'm not worrying...I'm just..."

"Worrying," she finished, tossing the boney remains of her meal into the fire. "You can't fool me, son. Look, I get it. It's new. It's scary. But I'll be with you the whole time," she promised.

I nodded in acknowledgement. "I know, Mom. I'll be ready tomorrow. It's us against the world, right?"

She smiled. "Of course, buddy. Us against the world."

Chapter Text

A/N: I know it's been a few days since I posted, but as Frank Sinatra says—that's life! :))

Disclaimer: ಥ_ಥ

HICCUP'S POV

The journey to Amity Island—its name due to the unspoken rule of peace that all visitors agreed to upon arrival—seemed shorter than I expected it to be. It was only midday by the time the large land mass came into sight. The reality of the situation hit me hard, and I held onto the saddle with a vice grip. We were high in the sky, too far up for anyone to see us, but I could still make out the shapes of dozens of ships below. That meant a lot of humans. This was a terrible idea.

I glanced at my mom, but her face was lit up with excitement as she looked down at the island. She didn't understand. She lived with humans most of her life. They didn't seem so scary to her. I, on the other hand, was used to being around dragons. Dragons were safe, predictable. Humans...not so much. This was a terrible idea!

*I won't go down there unless you tell me to, Hiccup.* Toothless murmured comfortingly. I leaned down to hug him. He purred heavily, and the vibrations of it calmed me slightly.

*I have to face my fears...not run from them.* I replied softly, trying to convince myself more than him.

*I just wish I could be there to face them with you.* He muttered. I was trying not to think too much about that part. Toothless had been by my side since I could remember. I didn't know how to...live...without him there. Not just as my protector, but also as my friend. His presence had always been a guarantee. I suppose this would be a test for both of us. If we couldn't function separately, then how could we accomplish anything together?

"Hiccup, you ready?" My mom called over to me.

I nodded shakily. "Y-Yeah. Let's go," I answered a bit too quickly. She eyed me speculatively for a moment, then waved for me to follow her. Cloudjumper fell into a dive, and Toothless followed directly behind him. We dropped out of the sky a good distance from the island, as fast as possible to avoid anyone seeing us, then zipped over the ocean towards land. We approached from the uninhabited side, landing in the forest. I let out a relieved breath at reaching our destination unnoticed as Toothless came to a slow halt in the cover of the trees.

Toothless stood still for a few seconds, his ears up and alert as he listened for the sound of any humans. My mom and I were both silent as we waited for the go ahead. When his tense posture relaxed, ours did, too. I climbed out of the saddle, but stayed next to him, afraid to let go. My mom slid down Cloud's wing, slinging her satchel over her shoulder. She walked over to me and placed a light hand against my cheek.

"You are ready for this, Hiccup," she said reassuringly. "The dragons have to stay here, so say goodbye for now," she instructed gently, taking away her hand and stepping back towards Cloud.

It felt like my heart was going to pound right out of my chest as I turned to face Toothless. Leaving him behind felt wrong. He crooned sadly, nuzzling against my stomach. I ran a hand over his head, working on controlling my breathing. *I won't be gone long.* I promised. *Will you be okay?* I wondered, lifting his head to look in his eyes.

*I'm a Night-wing. Of course I'll be okay.* He replied confidently. *The humans will have no clue I'm here. I'm just a shadow.* He claimed.

I laughed at his smug expression. *Right. I shouldn't have bothered asking.* I snorted in amusement, already feeling better. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw my mom press her forehead to Cloudjumper's in farewell, then she reluctantly pulled away and shuffled my direction. Cloud watched her go with sorrowful eyes. I lunged towards Toothless, wrapping my arms around him in a final hug. *Don't die while I'm gone.* I ordered.

*Same goes for you, little human.* He responded quietly.

I let go of him and turned around before I could change my mind, marching over to my mom. She put a hand on my shoulder and guided me forward deeper into the forest, sending Toothless a brief smile as we left. Neither of us spoke for a while. We simply focused on making our way inland. I felt cold, empty, and utterly alone, but I locked those feelings away. This was a mission—a weird mission, but still. I needed to stay on task.

My mom finally spoke once we were well out of sight and ear-shot of the dragons. "We need to go over a couple things, Hiccup," she informed me.

My eyebrows furrowed and I glanced over at her. "What things?"

She adjusted her satchel slightly. "Well, for one, you need to walk on two feet at all times," she advised. I couldn't help the small laugh from escaping, and I shook my head, looking ahead of us. All I could see was an endless amount of trees. "And second, you need to remember that other humans can't hear if you use thought-speak," she added.

"So basically, be less dragon?" I giggled. She told me that I was different than most kids, but I didn't think about it much. She and I had differing opinions of what was normal.

"Pretty much," she admitted, holding back a smile.

"I can do that," I shrugged. In all honesty, I wasn't sure how I would act when we got there. This was all so unfamiliar. But I didn't want her worrying.

I lost track of how long we were walking, but eventually I heard...something. I paused, trying to identify the strange noise. My mom noticed my confused expression and nudged me forward with a laugh.

"That's just music, Hiccup," she told me. "Pretty, isn't it?"

I continued walking, much more wary knowing we were close. I had to admit that the music was oddly pleasing to listen to, though. It reminded me of when my mom would hum subconsciously when she was making clothes or something of the like, except this was much louder.

When we got close enough, I could hear many different voices, as well as see big tents set up all over the place. We were nearing the end of the forest. I gulped, my hand moving down to rest on the handle of my dagger, which was secured against my hip. There was a mixture of shouting and laughing and singing. To my surprise, no one sounded angry. I thought humans were always angry...

"Come on, Hiccup," my mom encouraged with a small smile, walking backwards towards the tree line while gesturing for me to follow. I bit my lip, glancing over my shoulder in the direction we'd come from. I wanted more than anything to run back to Toothless. But I also trusted my mother, so I took a steadying breath, turned to face her, and strode forwards.

We made our way out of the forest and between two tents, and were immediately met with a bustling crowd. Humans...everywhere! I clung to my mom, taking in my surroundings with wide eyes. She kept still, allowing me to process. There were men and women and...kids! My jaw dropped in shock at seeing humans that were my size or even smaller. My gaze followed a small group of them that rushed by, screaming happily and lightly shoving each other. A man passed directly in front of us, carrying a tiny human on his shoulders. I tilted my head at the odd sight. Across the clearing, there was a big platform with a few people on it, holding what I think were instruments. That's where the loud music was coming from, and the woman in front was singing. A few humans were gathered in front of the platform to listen, some even dancing. The tents were full of different items—food, clothing, art...all sorts of things. My mom had told me about markets and how if she gives them furs, they give her something else in return. This must be the same thing.

Everyone around me seemed so...docile. None of the men were trying to kill the kids. In fact, they appeared to enjoy their presence. There were smiles, pats on the back, hugs, handshakes—no violence of any kind.

I slowly let go of my mom, briefly checking behind me to make sure I wasn't being snuck up on. My body stayed tense, but I didn't feel actively threatened. When I looked to the right, I couldn't hold in my gasp as I saw a creature I'd only seen in my books, and I tapped my mom's arm excitedly.

"Look! It's a horse!" I exclaimed. Some of the humans who were walking nearby glanced at me in confusion, and I immediately ducked behind my mom again.

She chuckled and shifted to the side so she could see me. "Yeah, those are pretty common, buddy," she said, and I hesitantly stepped away from her again after I was sure the humans had stopped looking at me. "Let's look around," she suggested, heading into the crowd. I scrambled after her, gripping my dagger tightly. There were so many faces, so many voices, and some had strange accents that made it hard to understand them.

My gaze caught on another animal I'd read about—a dog. It was tied to a small tree, watching every human that passed with bright eyes and a wagging tail. It was scraggly and gray, and its tongue lolled out to the side as it panted. I grinned, shuffling over carefully and holding out my hand for it to sniff. My mom stood by a few feet away, every now and then greeting the strangers that spoke to her. I knelt down, and the dog shoved its nose under my hand so I would pet it. It kind of reminded me of Toothless, except I could tell that this dog didn't share my dragon's intelligence. Its eyes held joy, but they were blank of any thoughts.

"I think he likes you," a delicate voice said suddenly, making me flinch and crawl backwards a couple inches. The dog followed my movement, whining for attention. I looked up to where a woman was standing with her hands on her hips, smiling down at me. Her face contained a few wrinkles, and her hair was beginning to turn gray at the roots. Her expression was welcoming.

"His name is Loki. He's always getting himself into trouble. Hence the reason he's tied to that tree," she continued. I looked warily between the rope, the dog, and the woman.

"You should let him go free," I argued, hiding slightly behind her dog in case she lashed out. To my surprise, she merely laughed and nodded.

"I tried that once. He came running back a day later," she revealed. That didn't make any sense to me. Loki had the chance to get away from humans yet he chose to return to them? Maybe dogs are dumber than I thought. "Is this your first time at the Amity Island Festival?" She asked conversationally. I narrowed my eyes, standing to my feet and backing up a few steps. Loki was at the end of his tether, so he wasn't able to follow in an attempt to receive more pets.

My mom's voice cut in as I continued to stare distrustfully at the woman in front of me. "Yes, it is his first time. Sorry, he's a bit shy," she said in an overly friendly tone, placing her hands on my shoulders and squeezing almost imperceptibly. I relaxed my tense stance, recognizing her gesture as a signal to calm down.

*Why does she want to know if this is my first time here?* I wondered suspiciously.

My mom ignored me, putting on a polite smile. "It was lovely to meet you, but there's still a lot to see, so..."

The woman waved her off with a light laugh. "Of course. You two have fun. Check out the tent with the fresh bread—it's delicious," she suggested with a wink. My mom nodded, then quickly guided me back into the crowd.

Once we'd created some distance, she leaned closer to my ear. "No one here wants to hurt you, Hiccup," she whispered. "People are just naturally curious." So what, I was supposed to answer any questions they asked? That hardly seemed a good strategy. "How about we get some food? That was a long flight."

We walked past about a dozen different tents. I was only glancing briefly at the food choices—many of which I didn't even recognize. Most of my attention was on the humans. They were interesting to watch. A pair of boys that seemed to be around my age were throwing a round object made of leather back and forth, and somehow found that activity to be very enjoyable; a man and woman were sitting on a bench with a new-hatchling—no, a baby—bouncing up and down on the woman's lap, big smiles etched onto all three faces; two men at a tent across the pathway were arguing over the price of a shiny sword—though it wasn't a level of hostility that put me on edge, just a mild quarrel; a woman was painting on a large...canvas...yes, canvas—it was a near-perfect depiction of the person sitting directly across from her; a little girl began to sob dramatically after dropping her food on the ground, and her mother picked her up and rubbed her back in an attempt to soothe her.

Were all humans so effortlessly fascinating? My life in the nest was simple, comforting, familiar. I would never want to live anywhere else. It was home; the dragons were my family. But in this moment, I found myself wishing I could see more. It was easy to forget that there was an entire world out there. What was I missing? Danger, certainly—that was a very prominent aspect of the outside world. But perhaps I was missing something else...adventure, wonder, the thrill of the unknown.

Then I remembered Toothless, and I remembered the reason my mom ever left civilization in the first place. Humans may be able to live peaceably among each other, but I could never live with them. Not while they hunted my family. Adventure, thrill...they came at too high a price.

My mom tugged on my elbow, capturing my attention. I looked over at her, noticing we were in yet another tent. It smelled amazing in here, and I held back a growl of hunger. Don't act like a dragon, I reminded myself. Repressing those instincts that I was not born with but learned over time was an irritating requirement of being here. They were as much a part of me as breathing.

"Do you want to try some chicken? It's really good," my mom promised. The man—who was apparently the cook seeing as he was the only other person in this tent—held out a piece of meat. I sniffed again, realizing that's why it smelled so good in here. So good, in fact, that I didn't hesitate to approach the man in order to snatch the food from his grasp. Naturally, I backed away as soon as I had it, just in case he intended to steal it back. With an encouraging nod from my mom, I took a small bite.

Wow! My eyes widened, and I devoured the meat down to the bone as quickly as possible. The taste was unbelievable, and I was sure that I could never go back to the meals I had at home after this. I've seen chickens in my books—I would've never guessed their meat was so flavorful. Why can't we have chickens on our island? I wondered desperately.

"I take that to mean you approve," my mom chuckled. She handed me another meat-filled bone, then another. After those three, my stomach was starting to protest, so I reluctantly declined a fourth. We would come back to this tent later, though.

After paying the man (my mom had brought plenty of coins she'd acquired from the Northern Markets), we headed out to explore more of the festival. I noticed a very large crowd gathered ahead, every human's gaze trained forward. It took a bit of maneuvering, but we found a good vantage point along the edges. There was another platform, except this one had a painted backdrop, and the humans standing upon it were wearing unusual clothes—or, at least, it wasn't the type of clothing everyone else was wearing. They took turns speaking, their voices loud and pronounced.

"It's a play—not one I've seen before," my mom murmured quietly, so as to not disturb nearby viewers. Ah, this made sense, then—the theatricality of it all. My mom moved a few feet forwards and squeezed through a couple humans, trying to get a better angle. I suppose she found this interesting. I remained in place, unwilling to get in such close quarters with the humans.

Everyone's attention was completely focused on the play, and my mind swam with possibilities. I looked at the man in front of me, wondering how he could allow himself to be so unaware. I may be more relaxed now than I was when we first arrived, but I'd never let my guard down. Humans couldn't be trusted. I could easily snatch the coin pouch off his waistband, and he would have no clue.

"Hey, kid, this is my turf," a high-pitched voice hissed quietly in my ear. I flinched away, barely containing a gasp of surprise. When I spun around, there was a girl—small in stature, wild blonde hair, and a sword on her hip that appeared to be almost as big as she was—standing there with crossed arms and a scowl. I was so focused on the man that she'd somehow managed to sneak up on me. If I wasn't so freaked out, I would've been embarrassed.

"W-What?" I stammered, making sure to keep my voice low. "W-Who are you?" I demanded.

She sneered. "The name's Camicazi, and like I said—this is my turf."

Chapter Text

A/N: I'm not lazy, I swear. I've just had absolutely zero free time.

Disclaimer: HTTYD, you are hereby disclaimed.

HICCUP'S POV

My fingers traced the edge of my dagger's handle cautiously. This girl was a head shorter than me, but any human had the potential to be dangerous. I wasn't sure why she looked so irritated, anyway. I'd done nothing to her.

"What are you talking about?" I questioned defensively. My mother told me this territory doesn't belong to any one group, so the fact that she was calling it her "turf" didn't make any sense.

Camicazi pointed an angry finger in my face, and I just barely resisted the urge to bare my teeth in warning. A dragon would've bitten off her hand by now. She didn't seem to have any concept of personal space. "Oh, please! I saw you eyeing the loot. That money is mine, so back off," she warned, still quietly enough to not be heard by the surrounding humans.

I took a second to process her words, glancing over my shoulder at the man I'd been observing before. He was still just as oblivious, his pouch of coins dangling temptingly on his hip. When I turned back to face her, my eyes were narrowed. "I wasn't going to steal anything," I protested.

"But you were thinking about it," she retorted, her finger still in my face. I side-stepped her, creating a bit of space from both her and the crowd.

"I don't need money," I shot back, and she finally dropped her hand, eyebrows furrowing in suspicion. "I do wish you'd leave me alone, though," I grumbled under my breath, but it was obvious that she'd heard me.

Camicazi relaxed her posture, grinning mischievously at me. "No need to get all mopey, kid. I was just defending my rightful property," she insisted with mock sincerity, placing a hand over her heart.

"Rightful property?" I snorted in disbelief, my hand leaving my dagger so I could cross my arms.

She shrugged, sidling up behind the man. With extreme deftness, she snatched the coin pouch off his belt, not making a sound. The man coughed, but otherwise remained engaged in the play. I couldn't stop a small smile from briefly lifting the corners of my mouth as she ambled towards me with a satisfied smirk.

"It's that easy, kid," she crowed, tossing the pouch lightly into the air a few times before stowing it in the satchel that was slung over her shoulder.

"I'm not a kid," I snapped, glancing around the girl. My mom was in the same place as before, unaware of the annoyance I was dealing with. Despite my discomfort, I didn't want to bother her. She appeared to be having fun.

Camicazi raised an unimpressed eyebrow. "Is that so? How old are you, then?" She challenged.

I looked away, my cheeks flushing red. "My age is irrelevant. Intelligence and maturity come from the mind, not the body," I argued, raising my chin to feign confidence.

She pressed her lips together, trying not to laugh, and nodded her head slowly. I didn't find any humor in the situation, especially when she began to circle me. This time I did bare my teeth, following her every move with my gaze, but she wasn't paying me any attention. "You sure talk smart. Where you from?" She wondered idly, kicking at the dirt as she walked.

I hesitated. My mom had told me that people just asked questions out of curiosity, but I certainly couldn't tell this random girl where I lived—not that our island had a name the humans would recognize. It wasn't on any maps.

When I didn't speak, she finally looked up, pausing in front of me. "Fine, don't tell me. Not like it matters, anyway," she rolled her eyes, waving me off. "You could at least tell me your name. Unless you want me to keep calling you kid..." She grinned, already predicting my answer.

"Ugh, fine! My name is Hiccup! Now, if you'll excuse me." I had nowhere to go, but I still turned away from her, considering going back to the forest. It wouldn't be fear driving me, though. It would be irritation.

I jumped in surprise when Camicazi slid in front of me, holding up a hand to halt my advance. She was quiet on her feet. My teeth ground together. What did she want?

"So you're the village hiccup, huh? No wonder you're grouchy," she joked. Her words caught my attention, and my aggressive stance transitioned to a confused frown.

"The village hiccup? What are you talking about?" I wondered. She said it like it held some special meaning. It was just my name.

She gave me a look like I was the dumbest person in the world. "You know, you're the smallest, the weakest, the most useless...the hiccup," she explained as if it were obvious. When I was silent, she continued quickly. "You shouldn't feel too bad about it, really. There's always at least one in every village. I mean, not mine, of course...but I'm sure the Meatheads have a couple, and definitely the Berserkers..." I stopped listening as she blathered on, suddenly feeling like a frog was stuck in my throat.

It wasn't just a name...It was a title. A title held apparently by "the smallest, the weakest, the most useless." Did my mom know about this? Did she really think of me that way when she named me?

A rough shove to my shoulder brought me back to the present, and Camicazi was now glaring at me. "Hello! I'm talking to you! You're kinda rude, you know that?" She muttered.

"I'm not used to...I mean...I don't usually talk to hu—people," I corrected, rubbing the back of my neck in embarrassment. I was supposed to be blending in so I could learn more about humans without drawing attention to myself. I clearly wasn't doing a very good job.

An understanding expression flashed across her face. "Ah, okay, so you don't have friends," she assumed with a nonchalant shrug.

"What? I have friends!" I protested. They were dragons, but they were still my friends!

Camicazi raised her hands in surrender. "Hey, I'm not judging. I don't really have many friends myself..." She bit her lip as if she hadn't meant to say that out loud. I felt a pang of sympathy. She might be annoying, but everyone needs a friend.

She cleared her throat and quickly changed the subject, which I was grateful for—the awkward silence was starting to make me squirm. "Hey, you wanna help me with something?" She asked, the wicked grin returning.

My eyebrows furrowed in suspicion. "What kind of something?" I asked hesitantly.

"Come with me," she reached for my hand, but I quickly withdrew it, curling my fingers into a tight fist.

"I-I don't even know you!" I spluttered, glancing around. All the humans were still smiling and laughing and talking without a care in the world, which reminded me I shouldn't be so afraid. I slowly uncurled my fingers again.

"All friends start as strangers," she pointed out.

I studied her for a moment, trying to find anything threatening. Her posture was a bit slouched but friendly. She hadn't once made a move for the sword on her hip. She was almost a foot shorter than me, so I could probably take her if it came to a fight. Honestly, I couldn't sense any danger from her. Maybe having a human friend would be beneficial. I didn't really want to spend my entire time here with my mom. This was an opportunity to show some independence.

"Okay," I finally agreed, relaxing a bit now that I'd made a decision. "I have to tell my mom, though," I added, gesturing behind me.

Camicazi giggled, then quickly faked a cough to try and hide it. It was an unsuccessful attempt. "Yeah, you do that," she said, the corner of her mouth twitching upward.

Without thinking, I turned to ask Toothless why this girl was so strange, then deflated when I remembered he was somewhere far away on the other side of the island. The ache in my chest tore through me like claws, and I struggled to subdue the pain. Hopefully he was doing okay without me. At least Cloudjumper was there to keep him company.

I left Camicazi to wait for me, then walked to the edge of the crowd, biting my lip. I still had no desire to put myself in the middle of the tightly-packed gathering of humans. I could yell—she wasn't too far ahead—but that would undoubtedly annoy everyone in my vicinity. Only one option, then.

*Mom!* I shouted through thought-speak. She turned instantly to search for me, then raised a questioning eyebrow when she saw me waving to her. I shifted to the side and pointed at Camicazi, whose face was twisted with confusion. *I'm going with that girl! I'll check in with you later, okay?* My mom's eyes widened in shock at first (some of the humans around her turned to see what she was looking at, but quickly lost interest and focused back on the play), then she gave me a wide, encouraging smile and two thumbs up.

'Be careful,' she mouthed.

I nodded, then ran back over to Camicazi, who was wearing the same bewildered expression. "Is your mom a mind reader or something?" She joked, a wary edge to her voice.

I froze. "What?"

"You didn't even say anything and she turned around," Camicazi clarified.

My thoughts raced to find a decent explanation. "Oh, uh...just a coincidence. Anyway, she knows, so let's go," I pressed, changing the subject.

Luckily it worked, and Camicazi shrugged and gestured for me to follow her. We ambled at a leisurely pace in the direction I'd come from, keeping about an arm's length between us. Whatever she wanted my help with must not be urgent.

"So...where do you live?" I wondered, my gaze wandering around at the humans walking past us.

Camicazi puffed out her chest, all too happy to answer. "I'm a Bog-Burglar, of course! Only the best tribe in the Archipelago! I'm the heir. My mom is the leader, Big-Boobied Bertha," she said proudly. My face scrunched at the funny name, but I decided not to mention it. I just needed to accept the oddity of vikings at this point.

"What's it like on your island?" I asked, genuinely curious.

"It's great! No offense, but I like not having any men around. We get to keep all the glory for ourselves. And the money," she replied lightly.

"There aren't any men on your island?" I exclaimed, unsure how that would even work.

Camicazi glanced sideways at me with a frown. "Everyone in the Archipelago knows that...Either you live under a rock, or you traveled a long way to be here," she noted, shaking her head.

Oops...I probably should've learned about all the tribes before I came here. I'm standing out way too much just from my lack of knowledge. Camicazi wasn't interrogating me, though, which I was grateful for—she seemed to understand that I wasn't willing to divulge too much information about myself. Humans are quite perceptive. We walked in silence for a few minutes while I built up the courage to ask my next question.

"Do you...fight dragons?" I gulped, avoiding her gaze. Could she see how much I dreaded her answer?

"Well...I would..." The hint of embarrassment in her tone made me look up. Her cheeks were slightly red. "It's just, well...they never come around!" She complained. "Berk gets most of the action. It's completely unfair! The Bog-Burglars are brave, okay? We could handle a few stupid dragons!" She crossed her arms and pouted. I was torn between scolding her for calling dragons stupid and cheering with relief that the dragons apparently avoided her island. It did make me wonder, though. What is it about Berk that makes the dragons attack, besides the bloodthirsty vikings?

"Have you ever been to Berk?" I asked, trying to picture the island in my mind. My mom never went into details, so I imagined a dark place full of death and fire and blood.

Camicazi nodded. "A few times, for the treaty signings. Nice place, I guess. I like Chief Stoick. He's got a no-nonsense attitude," she declared. My breath caught at the mention of my father, and I had to remind myself to keep walking. "Oh, we're here!" She announced suddenly, lowering her voice and stopping in the middle of the path. I hesitated at her side, still confused about what we were doing. "Okay, see the weapons tent?" She pointed, and I followed her gaze. There was a large man sitting in a chair with his hands folded in his lap, his eyes lazily scanning the humans that walked nearby. "I need an axe, but I'm kinda short on money right now, and the coins I got earlier are going towards my savings—very important—so we're gonna have to steal it," she explained bluntly, patting my shoulder while I was stuck processing what she'd told me.

"W-What? I can't do that! Look how big he is! He'll kill us!" I whispered harshly.

"Don't worry! I'll distract him, and you can sneak in and grab an axe—your choice, I'm not picky—and he won't even realize what happened! It's a foolproof plan," she insisted.

I glared at her. "Is that so?" I retorted sarcastically.

"You gotta learn to trust a little, kid," she commented, walking towards the tent without another word.

"It's Hiccup," I muttered irritably, then made a wide arc to come up from the side where I wouldn't be seen by the man. As much as I tried to deny it, I couldn't help a thrill of excitement from running through me. It wasn't the normal type of anxiety I felt when faced with a dangerous situation. It was more like the adrenaline I got when performing tricks in the air with Toothless. I waited patiently next to the tent, waiting for my cue, whatever it may be. I was behind a large bush, and there was another tent on my other side, so no one could see me.

Camicazi's loud, panicked voice filled my ears, and I stifled my laughter. "Help me, please, sir! I can't find my mommy! I'm so scared, I don't know what to do! This place is so big and I can't find her anywhere..." As she continued to ramble on with fake terror, I crept forward to peek around the edge of the tent. The man had stood up and walked over to her with an annoyed expression, trying to shoo her away.

"Not my problem. Move it along," he was saying, even as she continued to blubber.

Wasting no time, I ducked down and rushed into the tent, immediately noticing an axe resting on one of the tables. I hastily reached for it, wanting to get out of there as fast as possible. Unfortunately, I didn't take its weight into account, and as soon as I picked it up, I stumbled forward as it dragged me down. I landed on the ground with a thud, and tensed in preparation for an angry man to bear down on me. Instead, I heard Camicazi wail at an ear-piercing level. I turned my head to the side, and saw she had wrapped her arms around the man, distracting him from the noise I'd made. He was pulling at her wrists, trying to dislodge her, completely forgetting about any sound he might have heard. I quickly snatched up the axe, this time prepared for the heavy load, and dashed back outside. I went around the back of the tent where there weren't any people and ran for the nearest tree, hiding behind the wide trunk. As soon as I was in the clear, Camicazi's cries stopped, and I heard her thank the man for his assistance. Just a few seconds later, she skipped up beside me, a satisfied smirk on her face.

"See? Foolproof!" She stated, doubling over with laughter.

I couldn't help but join in, forgetting for once that I was on a mission.

Chapter Text

A/N: I have a scene-by-scene outline planned all the way through chapter 25, you know, and I add new scenes and ideas all the time when they cross my mind. So even when it's taking me an eon to update, you can at least take comfort in knowing that I'm not going to stop writing until this story is completed. P.S.— How is everyone doing? It's been so long! I missed all of you! Thanks for the reviews, follows, and favorites!

Disclaimer: Do I have to do this every chapter? Eh, I'll do it anyway. I DON'T OWN HTTYD.

HICCUP'S POV

Camicazi held my hand in a vice grip as she pulled me along past dozens of tents. The contact made me uncomfortable, but I was too focused on keeping hold of the heavy axe to really try to break out of her grasp. We raised a few eyebrows as we rushed by, but I couldn't tell if it was because I was holding a large weapon or if Camicazi dragging me behind her against my will was the cause. She continuously ignored my complaints, so eventually I fell silent and tried to figure out where we were going.

It felt like we'd crossed the entire length of the island by the time we reached our apparent destination. Camicazi squealed and tugged me towards a packed gathering of humans. My eyes widened and I frantically dug my heels into the dirt to prevent going any farther.

"W-What are you doing? Where are we?" I stammered, dropping the axe and yanking my hand away from hers.

She rolled her eyes and picked up the axe herself, flipping it up to rest casually on her shoulder. It was hard to comprehend how such a small human was so strong. "See for yourself," she replied, pointing at a sign to my right. In big letters, the words "Axe-Throwing Competition: All Ages Welcome" were displayed.

I gaped. "You're kidding. This is why we stole that stupid axe?" I exclaimed, and her hand promptly slapped over my mouth to quiet me.

"Shh! Are you trying to get us in trouble?" Camicazi hissed, glancing around to make sure no one overheard. "This competition is important to me. I have a bet going with a boy from another tribe," she explained.

I shoved her hand away, taking half a step back. "Okay, well, you have fun with that. I'm gonna go." As soon as I started to turn she grabbed my elbow and gave me her best pout.

"Aw, come on! I need you there to cheer me on!" She insisted, then let go of me and shuffled her feet in embarrassment. "I don't...have anyone else..." She admitted.

"Where's your mom?" I wondered, softening my tone a bit. It was strange feeling sympathy for a human, but she brought it out in me for some reason.

Camicazi shrugged. "My guess? The tavern, probably gambling." Her tone was slightly amused, so she must not be too upset that her mother was otherwise engaged. I bit my lip, glancing past her at the tightly-packed crowd. If anything happened, at least I had my dagger. And good training involves putting myself in challenging or stressful situations...

"Alright...fine," I reluctantly agreed. "I'll stay. But you better win!" I told her, cracking a small smile.

Camicazi grinned, punching me lightly on the shoulder. "Of course I'm gonna win! I'm a Bog-Burglar! Come on." She waved for me to follow her. "Move out of the way, people! Champion coming through!" She announced, pushing everyone out of her way. There were many grunts of irritation, but we were let through a narrow gap in the crowd. I stayed close behind her, working on controlling my breathing. Every time my skin brushed against someone else's, I tensed up, but I was pleasantly surprised to find I was able to refrain from growling or reaching for my dagger.

When we finally made it into open space, I could see we were in a small clearing with three targets set up in the distance. A few people were practicing their throws already. Camicazi skipped right up to a short man that was sitting at a wooden table with a piece of paper and a pencil in front of him. He was busy writing something, so he didn't see us approach. Camicazi slammed her axe down on the table, causing the man to jump and let out a quiet squeak. As soon as he saw who it was that disturbed him, his face twisted into a scowl.

"No," he stated simply, shaking his head emphatically. "No way." I tilted my head in confusion, subconsciously noting the way his cheeks reddened with anger and slight panic. What had she done to him?

Cami gave him puppy dog eyes, sticking out her bottom lip and nearly making tears well up on command. "Oh, come on, Frederick! I brought my own axe this time and everything! It cost me every penny I had!" She lied, winking at me in the split second he looked away. I subtly covered my mouth so he didn't see my mouth twitching in amusement.

"You nearly took off my head last year!" He retorted, grimacing at the memory. My eyes widened in surprise.

Camicazi shrugged. "Mistakes were made," she allowed. Frederick fumed silently. "But you don't have to worry about that this year because I'm gonna win! You won't hear a single curse from me," she promised, holding out her pinky. He glared at her, smacking her hand away.

"You're not competing," he gritted out, pushing the axe back towards her. She stopped his movement by placing her hand over his, then leaned down so their faces were almost touching.

"How 'bout this? Either I throw this axe into those targets over there, or I bury it between your eyes," she threatened in a sickly-sweet voice. I cringed at the image that popped into my mind. She knew how to haggle.

The two of them glared at each other through unblinking eyes for a few seconds. Then, thankfully, Frederick picked up his pencil and roughly jotted down her name on the piece of paper, muttering angrily under his breath. As Camicazi picked up her axe with a triumphant smile, he pointed at her. "If you do anything remotely endangering anyone, you'll never step foot on Amity Island again," he warned.

She turned away. "Yeah, yeah, I've heard it all before, Freddy!" She called over her shoulder. I hesitantly followed after her, avoiding the gazes of the humans we passed.

"I told you not to call me that!" He shouted, but she ignored him.

"You threw an axe at his head?" I remarked as we made our way over to where a small group of humans were waiting for the competition to start. They all appeared older than us, but I didn't see any adults. There were three males and two females, all of them staring at the two of us with narrowed eyes. I guess Frederick wasn't the only one she'd pissed off last year.

"It slipped out of my hands. He was exaggerating," she assured me, throwing the axe into the ground so she could stretch out her arms.

"Who do you have a bet with?" I asked, changing the subject.

"His name is Thuggory. He's from the Meathead Tribe. I guess you could call us friends..." She pursed her lips, debating whether that was actually the right term for their relationship. "He gets here tomorrow. I'll introduce you," she offered, bending over to touch her toes. I think she was preparing a little too much for a simple axe-throwing competition, but I wasn't going to question her methods.

"I don't know..." I began, nervously fiddling with the hem of my shirt.

"Please?" She begged, standing up straight and placing her hands on her hips. "I think you two would get along. Besides, you clearly need friends. Don't think I haven't noticed how you are around people," she said, nodding towards the crowd behind me. "All jumpy and wary, like you haven't been around people a day in your life." I gulped, disconcerted at how observant this girl seemed to be. She was very discreet—the type of danger you'd never see coming.

"I'll think about it," I answered finally, not wanting to commit to anything just yet.

"Great!" She beamed. "Oh, I think the competition is about to start," she said, gesturing at Frederick, who was walking over to where the other contestants were standing. "You'll have to stand with the other people observing," she told me, turning me around and pushing me forwards. "Wish me luck!"

"Good luck," I replied quickly, stumbling a bit as I walked away. I made my way to the very end of the crowd. It wasn't the best vantage point, but at least I wasn't in anyone's way. I briefly wondered if my mom was still watching the play, but all thoughts of her went to the back of my mind as Frederick stepped forward, a flag in his hand.

He raised it in the air, then waved it back and forth, not even bothering to smile to entertain the humans watching. "Let the competition begin!" He called out, more dread in his voice than excitement. I didn't miss how his gaze kept returning to Camicazi, as if he expected another axe to come flying towards him any second.

Cami looked around until she found me, then a happy grin spread across her face. I smiled back, feeling extremely human in that moment.

TOOTHLESS' POV

My ear twitched slightly as Cloudjumper shifted into a more comfortable position below me. We were in the same area our riders had left us. I was hanging from a tree branch by my tail, my wings wrapped around my body to block out the light as I attempted to get some sleep. Cloudjumper was dozing contentedly, curled up next to my tree. As much as I tried, I couldn't calm my thoughts enough to fall asleep. My boy was far away and out of sight, which made me restless. If I focused hard enough, I could hear the chatter of many humans in the distance, none of them the voice I wanted to hear.

I let out a frustrated huff, extending my wings and flapping them to release some of my pent-up energy. Cloudjumper grudgingly opened his eyes, the commotion waking him. I didn't care if I was bothering him. He didn't understand what I was going through—Valka wasn't his other half.

I pulled myself up onto the thick branch, digging my claws into the bark to keep from slipping. It was a good hiding spot in case any humans wandered by. Cloud stood out easily with his large size and bright-colored scales—he would have to hide amongst the rocks down by the ocean if anyone came along.

*Calm down, will you? You're making me nervous.* He grumbled.

*What if he's in trouble? What if something happens and I'm not there?* I fretted, swatting at a twig in front of me. It broke off with a quiet snap and fell to the ground, barely missing Cloud. When he gave no response, I leaned over to see if he was listening. His eyes were still open, so I knew he could hear me. I jumped off the branch, using my wings to soften my landing, then ran over and pushed at his shoulder with my front paws.

*Cloudjumper!* I whined. *Talk to me!*

*Nothing I say will reassure you. You never listen to me.* He retorted, using one of his clawed wings to shove me off of him.

I padded around so I could see his face, sitting back on my haunches. *That's not true. I always listen to you.* I argued.

He snorted, lifting his head while using his wings to balance. *No, Hiccup listens to me, and you listen to Hiccup.* He corrected. I considered his words for a moment. Maybe he was right about that...

*I need a distraction, otherwise I'll end up flying across the island to look for him.* I muttered, walking over to the cliff to stare out over the vast sea. The breeze brushed against my scales lightly, but even that familiar comfort could do little to relax me.

*Why don't you go fishing? I'm sure getting hungry.* Cloud joked, stepping up beside me. My pupils narrowed in agitation. He's teased me about my aversion to water ever since I was a hatchling. His jabs grew tiring years ago. Seeing my unamused expression, he sighed. *Look, Hiccup's not around, and we have time to kill. Why not tackle this water problem right now? Seriously.* He implored. I was rigid as stone, ignoring him. *Imagine how happy Hiccup would be if he came back and you were able to fish on your own.* He added persuasively. I bared my teeth, hating that Cloudjumper knew exactly what to say to bend my will. I would do anything to make my rider happy.

*I-I can't. I'll go under, and there's not even a beach here—*

*That's what I'm here for, Toothless. It's not like I'd let you drown.* He pointed out. *Valka would kill me.* He continued sarcastically. I glared at him. *Okay, sorry, I'll stop.* He chuckled. *Let's just start out simple. Fly down to the water and land with your wings spread as far as you can, then just float.* He suggested, demonstrating what to do. I eyed him critically, not believing it would be that easy. He curled his tail around to nudge me forward encouragingly.

My chest rumbled with unease as I gazed down at the water. It was a cloudless day, and the ocean was calm, so I wouldn't have to deal with waves. I could almost pretend it was the lake back home. Fish scales glimmered in the sunlight as they neared the surface briefly, reminding me that it's been a while since either of us last ate. It would be nice to be able to rely on myself for food and not Cloudjumper...

*Fine...* I finally decided, my hunger and pride winning out over my fear. *I'll try, but you better keep your comments to yourself.* I growled, flashing my teeth at him. He bowed his head in agreement.

I paced along the cliff edge for a few seconds, planning exactly how I wanted to land, then jumped off. My wings shot out, catching the wind easily. I had perfect control over my body in the air, as all Night-wings do, and kept myself straight as I glided downward. There was a moment right before I hit the water where I pulled up, hesitating, wondering if this was a good idea. Then I pictured all of my nest-mates at home doing this exact thing, and I quickly angled my wings so I landed delicately on the ocean surface. My paws broke through first, and I managed not to flinch as the rest of my body submerged, save for my head, wings, and tail. The water would have been freezing to Hiccup, or any human, but the temperature had no effect on me. My inner fire kept me warm. That didn't help me escape the uncomfortable, heavy feeling of being partly underwater. I was a dragon meant for the skies. I didn't understand how dragons like Alpha could enjoy this.

My legs were splayed out, as if trying to catch my fall, but I wasn't moving. My wings successfully allowed me to float, and the ocean was almost completely still. I could sense the minute vibrations of fish swimming around me, and had to fight my instinct to go after them. I looked up, searching for Cloudjumper. He was still resting at the top of the cliff, observing me from a distance. When he caught my gaze, he rose up and flapped his wings victoriously. I gave him a wide, gummy smile, making sure I didn't get any saltwater in my mouth. I nearly made the mistake of shooting a plasma blast into the air in celebration, then remembered at the last second that we were supposed to be laying low.

What now? I thought. I couldn't just float here forever. Before I could figure out my next steps, a fish—one apparently determined to get itself killed—jumped out of the water right in front of me, its tail flicking my nose. The strong, delicious scent hit me square in the face, and I automatically tucked my wings and dove after it as it fell back beneath the surface. My pupils narrowed as I went into hunter mode, and my limbs acted of their own accord. I flapped my wings, growing frustrated when they moved through the water at a snail's pace compared to what I was used to. I kicked my legs, but however I was doing it obviously wasn't the correct way, since I only moved forward a few feet. The fish made a quick getaway, leaving me disappointed and hungry and struggling to get back to the surface. Any other fish would be far gone now—my uncoordinated thrashing made sure of that—so the hunt was practically over before it even started.

My wings were merely hindering my advance to the ocean's surface, so I focused on using my legs. I tried to recall how other sky dragons managed to swim around, but none of the ones I'd seen were built quite like me. Except Tiny-wings...I realized. They had a similar four-leg, broad-wing body, just on an extremely small scale. I'd watched Perch swim with Hiccup plenty of times!

Having spent too many minutes underwater, my chest was beginning to ache slightly from lack of oxygen, so I quickly imitated Perch's movements. Miraculously, as soon as I got my legs sorted out, I found myself naturally pushing up with my wings as well—this time at a much more effective angle. I was suddenly speeding upward, and the momentum sent me flying out of the water. I flapped vigorously as soon as I was in the air, making sure I didn't just fall back in. Being in the air felt even more invigorating than usual, and I performed a tight barrel roll out of pure excitement, simultaneously drying myself off.

I flew over and landed next to Cloudjumper, who was bobbing his head, sharing in my elation. I hopped circles around him, fighting the urge to roar my accomplishment to the world.

*I did it!* I exclaimed, my tongue hanging out of my mouth as I grinned happily.

*I can't believe you got out of there so fast! I thought for sure I'd have to come rescue you!* Cloud replied, shaking his head.

I puffed out my chest. *I'm a Night-wing! I catch on fast.* I bragged, disregarding the fact that I had absolutely no confidence going into this little exercise.

*Great. Now you just have to catch us a meal!* Cloudjumper chortled.

HICCUP'S POV

I inspected the round, shiny medal, running my fingers lightly over the engraving of an axe. It wasn't anything special—if I found it washed up on a beach, I wouldn't give it a second glance. It was made out of some cheap, silver material that would hold almost no value at a market. It was odd that Camicazi had fought so hard to get it.

"Remind me why you wanted this so bad?" I questioned doubtfully.

She snatched it out of my hand, rolling her eyes. "I told you, I had a bet to win," she replied. Her words were true enough, but based on the way she smiled nearly imperceptibly as she gazed down at the medal, I had a feeling it ran a little deeper than that. I was smart enough not to press further, though. Camicazi didn't seem like someone who shared her emotions—unless it was anger.

She had outshined everyone in that competition. There were some moments when her opponents even appeared genuinely afraid of her as she hurled her axe with a ferocity that seemed unfitting for a simple game. Eventually, she had the whole crowd on her side, and their loud cheers helped throw the other contestants off their aim. I'm pretty sure even Frederick flashed the briefest of smiles as he placed the first place medal around her neck.

Cami and I had gotten some food afterward from the tent with the delicious chicken (she had graciously spared me one of her coins to pay for it, though I had to swear on my life to pay her back), and now we were walking to the bonfire they were holding in the square. The sun had sunk below the horizon a few minutes ago, so torches were the only thing lighting our path. Surprisingly, I wasn't constantly searching for hidden dangers in the shadows. I was just enjoying Camicazi's company.

When we made it to the square, there were logs set up around the gigantic fire to use for seating. Camicazi led me to an open one that only fit the two of us, so we wouldn't have to deal with other humans sitting near us. I let out a contented sigh as we sat there in comfortable silence, letting the warmth of the fire seep into my bones. It reminded me of Toothless. There hadn't been a single second of the day that I wasn't thinking about my best friend, but I could rejoice knowing that I would see him after the bonfire.

"Isn't that your mom?" Cami spoke up suddenly, gesturing across the clearing where my mom was indeed standing. She was partially concealed in the darkness, her hood drawn up over her head. The flickering flames every now and then lit up portions of her face, allowing me to see the pensive expression she wore.

"Yeah...it is," I answered slowly, debating whether or not I should get up and check on her. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, she looked up, feeling my eyes on her. Thought-speak wouldn't work at this distance, not for her anyway, so I could only hope she read my curious thoughts. She waved me off, sending me a reassuring smile. It must not be too important if she was trying to convince me everything was fine. I nodded, figuring I'd ask her about it later.

Music started playing loudly across the path, and a bunch of humans stood up, linked arms, and started skipping around the fire in a very interesting dance. This must be some sort of tradition, since everyone knew what to do. The humans still sitting down began to clap along to the beat of their steps, laughing and cheering in delight. The square came alive, and I could only look on in fascination. Camicazi nudged me suggestively, jerking her chin in the direction of the dancing humans. My eyes widened and I shook my head firmly.

"No way!" I told her, grabbing onto the log just in case she tried to drag me out there.

She laughed at my reaction, but raised her hands in surrender. "Just kidding! I can't dance, either." She shuddered at the very thought. Her assumption that I couldn't dance was absolutely correct, but it wasn't my only reason for staying put. I didn't want to be around so many humans, in the spotlight, with so much going on that I'd have no idea if a threat was approaching. I wouldn't tell that to her, though. She already thinks I'm strange enough as it is.

"You know, I actually had fun today," I confessed, watching as another human joined in with the line of dancers.

"Me too," she agreed. "It's nice to have a sidekick sometimes," she joked.

I snorted. "Oh, please. I have all the brains, which means you're the sidekick," I argued.

"No, it just means you're a nerd," she retorted, sticking out her tongue at me. "How are you so smart, anyway? Vikings are usually dumb. The boys, I mean." Her voice indicated she was completely serious, and I couldn't help but agree with her. Vikings are dumb.

"I'm not a—"...viking. "I mean...I read a lot..." I replied, scratching the back of my neck awkwardly.

"What does your dad think about that?" She giggled, shaking her head.

I bit my lip, wondering just how much of the truth was safe to reveal. "Um...I don't really...have a dad," I admitted.

Cami blinked in surprise. "So it's just you and your mom?" She wondered. "I can relate, of course. What happened, though? Was it a dragon?" She asked bluntly. I scowled, glaring at her. That's just what vikings believe, though, isn't it? If some tragedy occurs, blame the dragons!

"No," I spit out, and she flinched at my sudden shift in attitude. "Dragons didn't do anything! My dad is the reason I don't have a dad," I continued, scuffing the dirt with my boot.

"Oh...sorry..." She said quietly. I glanced over at her resigned expression, then sighed. I suppose I couldn't blame her for her ignorance. She told me she rarely ever sees dragons. All she really has to go on are horror stories from Berk.

"No, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you," I apologized, red creeping into my cheeks.

"Don't be. I like a person who can speak their mind," she assured me with a smile, pushing lightly at my shoulder to break the tension. "By the way, you better not forget your promise," she said, pointing her finger at my face. "You're gonna meet Thuggory tomorrow."

I raised an eyebrow in amusement. "I'm pretty sure I only agreed to think about it," I reminded her.

She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Funny...I don't remember the conversation going that way...Nope! You definitely agreed wholeheartedly!" She chirped, giving me a cheeky grin.

I shook my head in exasperation. This girl would be the death of me.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own HTTYD

HICCUP'S POV

After a few hours, the bonfire faded to glowing embers and most of the humans dispersed, heading in the general direction of the docks. Camicazi rose and stretched, letting out a dramatic yawn. My gaze was wandering around in search of my mom, too distracted to hear Cami calling my name. Her sudden punch to my shoulder made me flinch and bare my teeth in a low growl, which I quickly cut off when I remembered I was supposed to suppress any dragon behavior. Camicazi's eyebrows furrowed as she stared down at me in silent curiosity. I jumped to my feet, taking a few steps away from her.

"I, uh, should go find my mom. I'll see you tomorrow," I rushed out, turning to leave.

"Guest lodging is down that way. Your mom is probably there," she pointed out, gesturing after the other humans. The forest was in the opposite direction, which was where I was headed.

"No! I-I mean...We agreed to meet over...there..." I trailed off, nodding at a random tent near the forest's edge. Camicazi followed my gaze, then looked back at me suspiciously. I knew I was a terrible liar, so I could only hope she let the matter go.

"Right...I'll see you later then," she drawled. "You better pay me back tomorrow! I mean it!" She added warningly. I smiled reassuringly. After a few more tense moments of staring me down, she waved and skipped away, humming loudly. I let out a breath of relief, running a hand over my face. Maybe I should find a dumber viking to befriend. It felt like she could read all my secrets in my eyes.

As soon as Cami was out of sight, I darted to the forest for cover, not wanting to risk running into any more humans. The shadows welcomed me in their familiar embrace, and I slumped against a tree as the day's events finally caught up with me. Being around so many humans was more draining than I thought. This whole day was one long test—a test of courage for the most part, I think. My mom had been right before—I needed some experience around humans if I wanted to be prepared for missions. But maybe, just maybe, today had been a little fun...at least when I was with Camicazi. Hopefully this "friend" of hers is similar in nature. Although the look on her face when she mentioned his name made me think otherwise.

The faint snap of a twig captured my attention, and my eyes snapped to the source. Luckily they were well-attuned to the dark. My rigid posture relaxed when I recognized my mother's outline. I pushed off the tree, jogging over to her. My carefully placed steps didn't make a sound as I approached—perks of being partially raised by a Night-wing.

*Mom!* I greeted happily, wrapping my arms around her in a hug. She returned it, chuckling softly at my eagerness.

"I missed you, too," she whispered, kissing the top of my head. "Let's get going before someone sees us, okay?" She suggested, patting my back. I nodded, and we began walking in step back to where we left the dragons. My body was practically buzzing with excitement. Separating from my other half had left a gaping hole in my soul, one that I'd been struggling to ignore all day. Camicazi helped slightly, but my thoughts were always with Toothless.

I glanced over at my mom. She was staring straight ahead, her jaw clenched with the same unease I'd noticed at the bonfire. *Something's wrong.* I stated, studying her face closely. She blinked in surprise, avoiding my watchful gaze.

"Nothing's wrong," she lied, shaking her head. I huffed in irritation. She knew how much I hated it when she lied. "Okay, okay!" She sighed in defeat. "I'm sorry, I just don't want to worry you," she said, biting her lip.

"Mom," I pressed impatiently. The only sounds were her footsteps and the rustling of leaves in the wind as she considered her next words.

"I...saw a woman tonight that I recognized...a woman from Berk," she finally admitted. I took in a sharp breath. That wasn't what I'd been expecting at all. "Berkians stopped coming to this festival years before you were born! I didn't think...I wouldn't have..." She gritted her teeth. "I went down to the docks, but I didn't see any ships with the Berk crest. She might be the only one here, but I'm not sure."

"Did she see you?" I asked, already suspecting the answer but wanting to hear it from her.

"No, thank the gods." She let out a deep breath.

I stared down at my feet, a wide range of emotions going through me. "We have to leave, don't we?" I guessed, my voice a bit subdued. As much as I hated being around so many humans, I'd wanted to spend a little more time with Camicazi. The girl was intriguing, and it was nice to talk to a human my own age.

"I'm sorry, buddy," my mom answered quietly. "It's not as safe as I thought. I can't risk being seen." That much was obvious, even to me. If Stoick found out she was alive and went searching, he could find the nest. Then we'd have a war on our hands.

"I get it, really," I assured her. "I need to say goodbye to Cami, though. I owe her money, and I'm afraid she'd hunt me across the Archipelago if I left without paying her back." I shuddered at the idea, believing it completely.

My mom cracked a smile, nudging me with her shoulder. "Cami, huh? The girl you ran off with today?" She teased. I scowled, attempting to hide my blush.

"Camicazi, yes. She's...interesting," I replied vaguely.

"I'm proud of you, Hiccup. You ventured outside your comfort zone. You'll be excellent on missions, I can already tell," she praised, ruffling my hair. My chest puffed up and I couldn't hold back my grin.

The rest of our journey was quiet. I'd started listening intently for any movement, my gaze scouring the trees for my favorite pair of bright green eyes. We were nearing the cliff, so they must be close by. If I had to guess, my dragon was hiding somewhere in the darkness, waiting to pounce. I was almost as well-adapted to seeing in the dark as my flock mates, but Night-wings were impossible to spot in the shadows unless they wanted to be seen.

As if on cue, I detected a slight whoosh of the air behind me and quickly ducked down. Toothless' body sailed right over me, his tail brushing the tips of my hair. He landed hard in the dirt, extending his wings to slow his momentum so he didn't go tumbling over the cliff. My mom laughed at his clumsy attack, but I was already running forwards to meet him. Just as he got his bearings and turned around with a disappointed scowl, I crashed into his chest, wrapping my arms around his thick neck.

*I missed you, bud!* I exclaimed, overwhelmed with happiness to finally be by his side again.

Toothless let out a joyful warble, pulling me against him with his paws and falling onto his back so I landed on top of him. He playfully tossed me into the air a few times, causing me to laugh and grin like a fool. After a minute, he let me lie on top of him so he could nuzzle my cheek affectionately, simultaneously marking me with his scent that had probably faded slightly during our time apart.

*Please don't ever leave me again!* He wailed dramatically. *Cloudjumper is absolutely no fun!*

*You're just an overly-energetic hatchling.* A familiar voice grumbled in return, then Cloud's large form crawled over the cliff edge into sight. He immediately went to my mom, who greeted him with a coo and a pet to the snout. He preened at the attention, his nose flaps fluttering.

Toothless rolled over so he could stand up, and I hurriedly jumped off of him to avoid getting squished. He ignored the other dragon's retort, opting instead to sniff me from head to toe. His nose wrinkled as he inhaled a multitude of scents. I ran my hand over his scales as he circled me, not realizing how much I missed their smooth texture.

*You've had an adventurous day.* He observed.

*You have no idea.* I muttered, thinking back to when Cami and I stole the axe. She'd left it on the field after the competition, claiming "it's not worth keeping, and it's not like we paid for it anyway." Seems like a waste to me, but I suppose the axes used on her island are of a better standard. *What about you?* I asked, changing the subject. *Do anything exciting?*

Toothless perked up and flashed me a smile. *Watch this!* He said without explanation, then leapt into the air, diving over the cliff and out of sight. I frowned in confusion and ran after him, stopping at the very edge. I saw him circling just above the ocean's surface for a few seconds, then he dove in, every inch of him disappearing beneath the water. I gasped, just able to catch myself as I subconsciously leaned forward to go after him.

I didn't need to be concerned, though, because he lunged back into the air just a few moments later. He was carrying a mouthful of fish, and my jaw dropped in amazement and pride. Toothless can swim! How did that happen? I hadn't been gone that long!

He landed in front of me, dropping the pile of fish at my feet. *Dinner!* He announced, raising his head. His gaze was trained on me, waiting for my reaction.

I laughed in delight, jumping over the pile of fish to reach his side. *Toothless, this is amazing! You're amazing! I'm so proud of you!* I praised, scratching between his eyes. He purred, giving me a slow, affectionate blink.

*Now we can go on longer flights, and I can do all the fishing.* He suggested. I beamed at the prospect. We could venture out as far as we desired, and I could even map the entire Archipelago if I wanted. Such a simple skill as swimming could change everything! I wouldn't have to worry about him as much on missions, which are more often than not in the middle of the sea.

"I'm going to go gather some wood for a fire," my mom interrupted, a soft smile on her lips. "Hiccup, when I get back, I want to hear all about your day," she added. I nodded in agreement, and she turned and walked off into the forest. Cloudjumper followed after her, leaving me and Toothless alone.

My mood dampened a bit when I remembered what my mom told me. Toothless sensed my change in attitude and nudged my hand, crooning in curiosity.

*There's been a change of plans.* I explained with a sigh. *We have to leave tomorrow. Mom saw someone from Berk.* Toothless' ears flipped up in surprise, and he reflexively curled his tail around me, as if he expected Berkians to storm out of the trees and steal me away. I patted his shoulder reassuringly. *The woman didn't see my mom, but it's better not to risk hanging around any longer than necessary.* Even I could detect the slightly bitter edge to my voice.

*You don't want to go?* He assumed, obviously confused.

I shrugged, suddenly feeling sheepish. *I don't know...the humans here aren't so bad...* I mumbled, dragging the toe of my shoe across the grass. *Then again, there are no dragons here—that they know of.* I kicked the ground a little more harshly. *They have no reason to be aggressive right now.*

*But you had fun today.* Toothless stated, not a hint of judgment in his tone. I avoided his gaze, afraid to see disappointment in his bright green orbs. It felt wrong to enjoy the company of any human—my mom excluded—when I knew they wouldn't hesitate to kill a dragon on sight. Until circumstances changed, they were the enemy.

Toothless pulled me against him using his tail, licking my cheek. *Hiccup, it's okay to like being around your own kind.* He assured me gently.

I shook my head. *You're my kind.* I argued firmly.

*Always.* Toothless promised. *But you don't have to deny your human half because of me. Your mother is human, right? She's human and she's good, and so are you.* He said fiercely. My heart pounded in my chest as his words washed over me. He always knew just what to say to make me feel better.

*Thanks, bud.* I whispered, resting my hand against his side.

He ruffled his wings, breaking the serious air that surrounded our conversation. *Your mom is almost back. I hope you're hungry!* His tongue lolled out of his mouth as he eyed the fish.

I licked my lips eagerly. *Starving!*

"Hiccup Haddock! I did not raise you to be a thief!" My mom gasped, throwing what remained of her fish at me from across the small fire. I ducked out of the way, stifling a laugh. Toothless, who was lying directly behind me, caught the fish midair and swallowed it down happily.

"You've stolen stuff before!" I pointed out indignantly.

She gave me her best glare. "Only when it was necessary!"

"Well, Cami really needed that axe!" I bit my lip, failing in my attempt not to smile.

"A great influence, that one," she snorted sarcastically, though there was no real heat behind her words. I had a feeling she was just glad I'd made a human friend. It was no secret she had brought me to Amity Island to show me the better side of humans.

"You know, she lives on an island of only females!" I told her, fascinated at the idea.

My mom rolled her eyes. "Oh, yes, I know all about the Bog-Burglars. Gotta watch your back with them. They'll steal anything of value off you before you can blink," she said derisively.

"Have you ever been to their island?" I asked, snuggling into Toothless' side. I was more relaxed than I'd been all day, now that I was enveloped in his comforting warmth. He folded his wing over me, blocking out the cold wind.

"A few times. I'll admit, it's a lot more peaceful there than Berk. The dragons don't even bother going there most of the time," she mused.

"That's what Camicazi said. She also said she's the heir," I recalled. It was strange to think I might've been the heir to Berk in another life. I probably would've seen Cami all the time.

"She's Bertha's daughter?" My mom exclaimed in shock. I nodded in confirmation. "Wow...Bertha has a daughter...that's...wow," she breathed, staring into the fire.

I pursed my lips, sharing an awkward glance with Toothless. "Um...you okay, Mom?" I wondered hesitantly.

She smiled briefly. "Yeah, yeah, it's just...sometimes I forget, you know?"

My eyebrows furrowed. "Forget what?"

She sighed, settling back against Cloudjumper. "That everyone I knew is still out there, living their lives—going to work, getting married, having children..." She trailed off, closing her eyes for a moment and taking a deep breath before opening them again.

"Everyone moved on," she murmured.

Chapter Text

A/N: To be perfectly honest, I posted this chapter more quickly than the past few others because I couldn't stand to leave the story on 19 chapters. That number is just so unsatisfying. P.S.—Thanks for the reviews, favorites, and follows everyone :)

Disclaimer: 'Fraid not.

HICCUP'S POV

"Hiccup, are you sure about this?" My mom asked for the millionth time, handing me her pouch of coins. I took them from her and put them in my satchel, doing my best not to roll my eyes. "It doesn't feel right sending you back there by yourself," she fretted.

I grabbed her by the shoulders to capture her undivided attention, which felt odd considering our height difference. "Mom, seriously, I'll be fine. I won't be gone long. Besides, I know how to defend myself," I reminded her, taking a step back and unsheathing my dagger halfway for emphasis.

She sighed, but reluctantly nodded. "Alright...but if you need help, just shout as loud as you can. The dragons will hear," she promised.

I glanced up to where Toothless was precariously balanced on a tree branch, his tail swinging idly side to side as he listened to our conversation. He'd already made it clear how much he loathed the idea of me going back into the midst of all the humans alone. I had a feeling if he heard me yelling for help, there would be a lot of blood spilled on both sides. I wouldn't let it come to that, though.

"I won't be gone long," I repeated, breaking Toothless' worried gaze. My mom nodded, waving as I turned and headed deeper into the trees. I felt her eyes on me up until the point I was too far away to see. As unsettling as it felt to be completely alone for the first time in my life, my fear wasn't nearly as strong as it had been yesterday. I was fairly confident that the humans on this island were relatively harmless, as far as vikings go. They respected the peace pact, at least.

By the time I made it to the main village, it was already bustling with activity. It seemed like there were even more people than before. Perhaps other ships had arrived overnight. Not exactly good news for me, but I didn't have time to stress about it. I needed to find Camicazi. She told me last night to meet her in the square, so I quickly stepped into the flow of humans headed that direction. Luckily, I didn't need to worry about possibly being seen by someone from Berk. No one would recognize me, anyway.

Camicazi was exactly where she said she'd be, sitting on one of the logs that had been left out. She looked bored out of her mind. Her chin rested on top of her hand as she drew in the dirt lazily with her sword. As tempting as it was to sneak up behind her, I didn't want to get myself stabbed, so I settled for announcing my presence as I walked up to her. As soon as she heard my voice, her entire demeanor changed. She perked up, nearly dropping her sword as she jumped to her feet with an excited grin.

"There you are! I was afraid you'd disappeared on me!" She exclaimed, sheathing her sword. I held back a wince at her words. They'd almost been the truth.

"How could I? I owe you, remember?" I teased, quickly pulling out a coin from my satchel and tossing it to her. She caught it with practiced ease, briefly inspecting it before pocketing it with a satisfied smirk.

"I knew I was right about you," she remarked, crossing her arms.

I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"I told my mom about you last night. I told her you're one of the good ones. I was right," she elaborated. I was taken aback by the statement. She barely knew me! How could she possibly make a judgment like that?

Although...I suppose I've already formed my own opinion of her as well. Just the fact that I was back here talking to her was proof I trusted her to some extent. Cami was a bit eccentric, but I didn't believe she was dangerous. Not to the people she deemed her friends, anyway.

"Hey, did you find your mom after the bonfire?" Camicazi asked, disrupting my thoughts. "I didn't see either of you in the guest lodging. You didn't get lost, did you?" She joked.

I forced out a soft laugh. "Yeah, I found her," I answered simply, not going into any further detail. My lack of explanation clearly frustrated Cami, but our conversation was abruptly interrupted before she could interrogate me.

"Camicazi!"

I tensed up as a large boy—a couple years older than me if I had to guess—came sprinting up to us, out of breath with a wild, excited look in his eyes. He had shaggy brown hair, a muscular figure, and what appeared to be a tattoo of a Flame-scale (or Monstrous Nightmare as my mom would call it) on his shoulder. Overall, I found his appearance to be quite intimidating. Cami's relaxed posture was the only thing holding me in place.

"Wow, Thuggory, you look like crap," she snickered. I blinked in surprise, looking over the new arrival more closely. So this was her mysterious friend from the Meathead Tribe. He glared at her, taking in a deep breath. He must've ran quite a distance, based on the way his chest heaved and trickles of sweat ran down his temples.

"I ran all the way across the island, what do you expect?" He retorted. His gaze shifted to me, not looking at all confused by my presence. "Is this your partner in crime you were telling me about earlier?" He grinned mischievously, his irritation slipping away instantly.

Cami nodded, gesturing between us. "Thuggory, meet Hiccup. Hiccup, Thuggory," she said monotonously. Thuggory held out his hand, which I eyed suspiciously. After a few more awkward moments where neither of us moved or spoke a word, Cami groaned and slapped his hand away. "He's not so great with the touching thing, alright? Will you just tell us why you ran across the island already?" She complained.

Thuggory raised both hands in surrender. "Chill out, will you? Didn't your mother ever teach you patience?" He muttered.

"Didn't your mother ever teach you not to keep a girl waiting?" She snapped back. I glanced between them uncomfortably, seriously doubting the level of friendship these two shared. It probably would've been amusing watching them argue if the large male's presence wasn't so unnerving.

"You know what? I'll forgive your tone just this once because this information is too good not to share," he replied sarcastically, jabbing a finger towards her. She stared at him expectantly, as did I. His words had piqued my interest. Thuggory leaned forward, glancing around to make sure no one overheard. "I saw a dragon in the forest!" He told us, practically vibrating with excitement.

My blood ran cold and I couldn't help but gasp audibly in shock. Camicazi reacted similarly, only for a completely different reason. The fish I'd eaten for breakfast turned in my stomach, and I suppressed the urge to throw up. This can't be happening...

"Seriously? What kind of dragon?" Cami questioned.

"A Terrible Terror," he answered, and I was finally able to suck in a much-needed breath. Thank the gods...he didn't find Toothless. My relief was quickly drowned out by dread, though, as I realized that the humans finding any dragon was a disaster. Every dragon's life was significant.

Camicazi frowned, clearly unimpressed at the revelation. "That's it? A Terrible Terror? What's so exciting about that?" She grumbled. "Those things are as common as birds," she added.

"Well sure, but I bet you've never caught one," he countered. I gritted my teeth against my rising anger.

Camicazi narrowed her eyes. "You caught it?" She said, clearly not believing him.

His cheeks tinged red with embarrassment. "Well, not me, per se...its wing is trapped under a rock. It can't go anywhere," he explained.

"Did you hurt it?" I demanded, my voice harsher than I meant. It was impossible to reign in my emotions on the subject of dragons, though. Especially dragons in pain.

Thuggory started, obviously forgetting I was even there. "Uh...no. I just ran to tell Cami," he replied hesitantly, sensing my mood.

"Take me to it," I ordered, stepping towards him without really considering my actions. He rose to his full height and took half a step back, sending Camicazi a quick glance out of discomfort. She merely shrugged, just as clueless to the cause of my sudden intensity.

"Sure...it's a long way, though," he cautioned. I just glared back at him, waiting for him to get moving. "Alright then..." He gulped, turning on his heel. "Follow me."

I walked a few feet behind him, and Camicazi kept pace beside me. We were heading in the opposite direction of where I'd left Toothless, which I was extremely grateful for. I didn't want to hurt Camicazi or her friend, but I would if I had to. My family came first. Hopefully the dragon Thuggory had found wasn't too badly injured. My mom has healed a lot of broken wings, but some injuries are too horrible to come back from.

"Hey, you okay? You seem really tense," Cami whispered, elbowing me gently.

I looked straight ahead, unable to meet her gaze and pretend everything was fine. "I just want to see the dragon," I muttered, my fingers curling tightly around the handle of my dagger. I didn't exactly have a plan for when we reached our destination. I would help the Tiny-wing in whatever way I could, and if Cami or Thuggory tried to stop me...well, they would regret it. Hopefully my mom doesn't go looking for me when it takes me longer than expected to return. I was supposed to say goodbye to Cami and be done with it.

Thuggory cast multiple glances over his shoulder at me as we made our way across the island, past the outskirts of the village and into the eastern side of the forest. I'm sure he expected our first meeting to go a bit differently.

"Where are you from, Hiccup? I've been to almost all the tribes in the Archipelago and I've never seen you," he noted casually, slowing his steps a bit so I could catch up.

"I doubt you'd remember seeing me even if you had," I mumbled, glancing at the tattoo on his arm. I wondered why he would get one of a dragon, and not something a viking actually likes. Thuggory waited for me to continue, but I offered no further information. The corner of his mouth lifted, apparently amused by my deflection.

"This your first time on the island? You look pretty young," he said, looking me over briefly.

I glared at him challengingly. "Not much younger than you, I think," I retorted. "How old are you, anyway?" I asked.

"Twelve," he answered with a shrug.

"Although he acts like a five year old," Camicazi cut in, reaching behind me to shove him playfully. He stuck his tongue out at her, proving her point, then turned his attention back to me.

"I've been coming to this festival for years. It's a nice distraction. I hope you've had fun so far," he said sincerely. My defenses lowered a bit at his seemingly genuine nature. My hand subconsciously dropped away from my dagger.

"I'd like to come back at some point," I responded, surprising myself. It was true, though. I would like to return someday.

"You better come back next year!" Camicazi scowled. "You're not like the other vikings. You're actually interesting," she told me, bumping my shoulder.

"Hey!" Thuggory objected, insulted at the insinuation that he was not interesting. I cracked a smile, but it quickly fell away when I heard high-pitched screeching in the distance. We were deep in the forest by now, far from any other humans, and a small part of my mind wondered what Thuggory had been doing out here in the first place.

My muscles moved of their own accord, and I found myself sprinting towards the source of the sound, desperate to help a dragon in need. My companions followed at my heels. As we got closer, I could hear the Tiny-wing's pleas.

*Help help stuck rock wing trapped help anyone help!* The female shrieked, absolutely terrified at the prospect that no one would hear her. It was odd that she was alone. Tiny-wings almost always travel in groups.

When I cut through the last line of bushes, I saw her in the center of the clearing. She was next to a pond, so I guessed she'd flown down for a drink, and somehow the rock had been dislodged from the bank and fallen on her wing before she could react. It looked pretty heavy—I would need help lifting it. I rushed over to her, and she immediately began thrashing around in an attempt to get away.

*Stop moving, you'll make it worse!* I begged, and thankfully she stilled, shocked by my use of thought-speak. *I'm here to help you. You don't need to be afraid.* I promised. Cami and Thuggory came over and crouched next to me, completely oblivious to the conversation I was having with the dragon.

"What should we do with it?" Camicazi wondered, looking between us uncomfortably. Her usual cockiness was nowhere to be seen. Her hand drifted down to her sword, and this time I didn't bother withholding my sharp growl as I grabbed her wrist in an ironclad grip. She jumped, looking at me with wide eyes.

"You and Thuggory are going to help me get this rock off of her," I gritted out.

"What? Are you crazy?" Thuggory exclaimed, shaking his head. "We should kill it while it can't move!" He argued.

"We're not killing her!" I snapped, letting go of Cami and maneuvering myself between him and the Tiny-wing. The little dragon had remained silent, except for her rapid breaths.

"Her?" Cami echoed, eyebrows scrunching together in confusion. My heart rate quickened at their stares, but I pushed down my own fear. I had to be brave now. It was my job.

They just need someone to show them...

"Listen to me," I began, softening my tone. Thuggory and Cami didn't say a word, waiting for me to explain myself. "The dragons...they aren't what you think, okay? They aren't evil. They're not mindless killers," I insisted. I moved to the side, then reached my hand out to run it along the Tiny-wings purple scales. *I won't hurt you.* I repeated, allowing her to sniff my hand briefly before I touched her. She crooned softly as I pet her, finding a bit of comfort through the pain. Thuggory and Cami watched on with dropped jaws.

"I-It's not biting you..." Cami observed in amazement, subconsciously leaning in closer.

"How are you doing that?" Thuggory questioned, his whole body tensed and ready as if for a fight.

I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes. "I showed her kindness, and she returned it. It's simple," I answered. He still looked unconvinced, so I pressed on. "How many dragons have you killed?"

Thuggory gulped, shifting his weight a bit. "None..." He replied reluctantly.

"Really? Wow...I thought..." I trailed off, noting his embarrassed expression. Why did he and Cami get so flustered when it came to their zero-kill record? "Okay, so why do you want to kill dragons?" I asked.

His face hardened. "Because they ransack our villages," he retorted.

"Some of them," Cami muttered under her breath, receiving a glare from the older boy in response.

"This Tin—Terrible Terror...didn't ransack your village," I pointed out. "She's done nothing to you." Thuggory squirmed, clearly not liking the direction this conversation was headed. Camicazi was staring at me with a thoughtful expression, and I wanted more than anything to know what she was thinking.

"I guess..." He grumbled.

"So, what...you want to kill her just for existing?" I throw my free hand up in the air in exasperation.

He huffed, crossing his arms. "Maybe! So what?" He protested childishly, unable to come up with a solid argument.

"So then how are you any better than the dragons raiding your villages?" I demanded. It was dead silent as my words hung heavy in the air between us, and I could tell I'd broken through the haze of aggression in some way. After a minute, Thuggory's shoulders sagged. Camicazi looked at the Tiny-wing curiously, her head tilting to the side.

"So...this one won't hurt us?" She wondered.

I shook my head quickly. "No, but she's in a lot of pain. Please...I know we don't really know each other, but I need your help. Wouldn't you rather save a life than take one?" I implored. The Tiny-wing purred, doing her best to convince the two humans that she was innocent. She was a smart one, for sure.

Camicazi glanced at Thuggory, then shrugged nonchalantly. "Why not? I got nothing else to do," she remarked sarcastically, smirking at me. I grinned, nodding at her gratefully. We both turned expectant gazes on Thuggory, who scowled once he realized he was outnumbered.

"Ugh, seriously?" He whined, and the tension between us dissipated instantly. "Fine, losers. I'd hate to see you start crying like little girls," he snorted, standing to his feet. "What do you want us to do, Hiccup?" I jumped to my feet, Cami following suit. I couldn't believe they actually were going to help me!

"U-Um, we need to...lift the rock. Together," I told them, wringing my hands nervously.

"Sure you want Thuggory's help? I'm not sure he could handle it," Cami teased. Thuggory rolled his eyes, walking around to the other side of the rock.

"Just shut up and lift," he ordered. She giggled, but obediently found a good grip on the rock, then waited for me to do the same.

*It'll be okay.* I soothed the Tiny-wing, who was watching us warily from her position on the ground. "Ready guys?" They both nodded. "One, two, three, lift!" We all grunted with effort as we picked up the rock and moved it to the side, freeing the dragon's wing. As soon as we put it down, I hurried to the Tiny-wing and snatched her up into the safety of my arms, examining the injured limb. It wasn't the worst break I'd ever seen...

Camicazi and Thuggory walked over hesitantly, sharing meaningful glances. "What are you going to do with it—her?" Thuggory asked, and I smiled at his correction.

"I'm going to take her home with me, let her heal, then release her," I replied, caressing her spine. Her eyelids fluttered with exhaustion. Who knew how long she was trapped under that rock, calling for help.

"Can I...?" Cami bit her lip, gesturing towards the dragon. I nodded encouragingly, stepping closer. Camicazi slowly reached forwards, brushing her fingers against the Tiny-wing's side. Her eyes widened at her own accomplishment and she laughed with wonder as the small dragon vibrated with contented purrs. "It's...kinda cute," she admitted.

"Wow, Camicazi, I never thought I'd see the day where you went soft," Thuggory joked, earning a very heated glare in return.

"At least I'm not a chicken. Why don't you come pet the Terrible Terror?" She countered, a wicked grin overtaking her features.

He took a step back, scratching the back of his head. "Um, actually...my dad will be looking for me. I should probably go..." He said, already glancing back towards the village.

"Scaredy cat," Cami whispered so only I could hear.

"Thanks for your help, Thuggory," I said honestly. "I think...I think you're one of the good ones," I declared. Cami raised an amused eyebrow as I spoke the same words she'd said to me earlier. He needed to hear them, though. They were the truth. Perhaps humans could be redeemed after all.

Thuggory hesitated in place for a moment, then decisively strode over to me and clapped me on the back. "Thanks, Hiccup. You might be a little...strange—" He nodded towards the Tiny-wing in my arms—"...but you seem like a good friend. I hope I'll see more of you. Don't be a stranger, okay?" He pointed a finger at me as a light warning. I nodded to appease him, though I couldn't say for sure if I'd ever see him again.

He gave me one last smile, then stepped away from us, heading back towards the village. "I'll see you later, Camicazi!" He called over his shoulder, waving a hand over his head without bothering to look back.

Once he was out of sight, Cami pulled away and crossed her arms. "So, you're leaving then?" She said dejectedly.

"Yeah...I was going to tell you when I first saw you today, actually. Something came up, so my mom and I have to go. I'm sorry we couldn't hang out more," I apologized awkwardly.

"You're hiding something," she accused bluntly, making me tense up.

"W-What? No—"

"Yes, you are," she interrupted. "From the moment we met, you've been hiding something," she said determinedly. I focused on the Tiny-wing, avoiding her gaze.

"I'm not hiding anything," I protested weakly.

"Stop lying, Hiccup." She sighed. "Thuggory isn't here. There's no one else around. You can trust me, I swear," she vowed.

I finally looked at her, my eyebrows furrowing. "Trust you? I've known you less than a day!" I exclaimed in disbelief.

Cami clenched her jaw, then suddenly yanked her sword out of its sheath. I flinched, cradling the Tiny-wing to my chest protectively. To my surprise, though, she tossed the sword away from us. It landed in the dirt with a soft clang. She stormed forwards, throwing her arms out to the sides.

"Hiccup, if I wanted to hurt you, I would've done it already," she stressed. "Look, I know we just met, and you don't owe me anything, but I can see right through you! Whatever you're hiding is eating away at you! I know what it's like to need a friend, okay? Just let me be your friend!" She pleaded, dropping her arms.

I swallowed uncomfortably, shocked by her outburst. Camicazi seemed to care about me, even though we were practically strangers. She was compassionate—something I didn't imagine the common viking to be capable of—and I couldn't help but want to spill every secret about my life. It would be nice to have someone to talk to that wasn't my mother or my dragon.

"I...I can't," I whispered, shaking my head slowly.

Camicazi groaned, shoving my chest in frustration. "Hiccup—"

A low, guttural growl suddenly reached our ears, coming from the forest, immediately causing Cami's words to die in her throat. It was the type of sound you could feel reverberate through your bones and still your heart with fear. Not mine, of course, because I would know that sound anywhere. I grew up with that sound. I was protected by that sound. My heart beat on steadily, even as I was filled with dread.

"Crap..."

Chapter Text

A/N: I attempted to write a How To Train Your Dragon fanfic many years ago, and I managed to reach about two hundred words before I ran out of ideas. So, I suppose this story is an improvement. Also, this is totally random, but I love reading people's Beta profiles. I just find them interesting for some reason. I applaud those who are willing to help struggling writers. (I'm personally too controlling to have a Beta reader, but I respect their work ethic nonetheless.)

I was adding some plot lines to this story's outline the other day, and I realized it will end up having a lot more chapters than I originally intended. Young Hiccup's life (meaning pre-adulthood) could be considered the first arc, I guess. I can't really say more than that because I refuse to spoil future plots. I like to keep all of you on the edge of your seats ;) So I hope you like this story, because I'm just getting started, folks!

gajeel-of-iron and AdamantJackal — Lol, sorry about the cliffhanger. I hate writing them as much as you hate reading them, but I was too tired at that point to write more, and I wanted to post the chapter as soon as possible to get rid of the horrible number 19 ;))

P.S. —To those of you who have made suggestions in reviews, thank you! I may have an outline written, but the plot is malleable for the most part, and I find your ideas incredibly helpful and interesting!

P.S.S. —Sorry for the long author's note.

Disclaimer: I'm still not sure if a disclaimer is required, but everyone else does it. \_('-')_/ I don't own HTTYD.

HICCUP'S POV

"Crap..." I muttered.

Camicazi whirled around, automatically taking a step back so she was directly beside me. Her breathing had picked up as she searched for the source of the growl, and her gaze flickered over to her sword multiple times. She was obviously regretting her decision to throw it out of reach now. I quickly placed the Tiny-wing back on the ground behind us, taking care not to jostle her injured limb. I definitely wanted two hands for whatever came next. The small dragon grumbled in protest.

*I'm sorry. I just have to deal with something really quick.* I apologized, scratching under her chin before standing back up. Cami was clenching and unclenching her fists as she stared into the trees, but I could sense her fear.

"Hiccup, you make a run for it," she whispered without looking my way. "Get help. I'll hold it off," she declared. I raised an eyebrow at her words, impressed by her courage. She was willing to risk her life to save mine. Of course, I was at no risk at all, but she didn't know that. My mother had told me plenty about the bravery of vikings, but seeing it firsthand was something else.

I placed a hand on her shoulder, causing her to flinch out of her frozen state and look at me with wide eyes. "He won't hurt you," I promised, putting every ounce of sincerity into my voice as possible. She blinked a few times as she processed what I had said, then an expression of disbelief crossed her face.

"He?" She repeated loudly, and I gave her a sheepish smile in return.

"Toothless!" I called, looking over to where he was hiding in the canopy. While Cami had yet to see him, I'd spotted him instantly. Hide and seek was one of our favorite games.

Immediately, he leapt from the branch he'd been resting on, extending his wings to glide to where we were standing. Camicazi gasped and stumbled backwards, actually falling in the process. I suppose I could understand her reaction. To the outside eye, he looked like a lethal predator swooping in for the kill. The Tiny-wing looked unsettled, which is what I'd expected. Dragons are territorial, and most wouldn't hesitate to kill a Tiny-wing in their path if they considered it an intruder.

As Toothless landed in front of us and Cami scrambled to her feet, I turned to the little dragon in distress. *He's a friend. You're safe.* I assured her, relieved when she seemed to calm down a bit. I didn't want her dying of a heart attack before we reached the nest.

"Hiccup!" Camicazi hissed in panic, staring at Toothless as he extended forward to sniff her. His actions were merely curious, but I quickly stepped in front of him, pushing his nose away. He lowered his head obediently and sat back on his haunches, letting her have some space.

"She's not comfortable around dragons, bud. Go slow," I advised gently. His ear twitched in acknowledgement. Camicazi's gaze was flitting between us in shock. I was slightly concerned at the lack of color in her cheeks.

"Hiccup," she choked out. "What...is going...on?" She demanded in a raspy voice, still struggling to bring in proper amounts of air.

I fiddled with the edge of my tunic, rocking back and forth on my heels. "Um...this is Toothless. He's a Night Fury," I smiled nervously, using the human term for his species to avoid further confusion.

"He's a dragon!" She blurted out, gesturing towards him as if I wasn't aware of the fact.

My eyebrows furrowed. "Well, yes...Night Furies are a type of dragon—"

"Hiccup!" She interrupted, grabbing her head with both hands in exasperation. I pressed my lips together, feeling extremely awkward. "Why is there a Night Fury here?! Why is it named Toothless?! And why are you so calm about this?!" She rambled, starting to pace subconsciously. At least she wasn't running away.

"Well, technically, he's supposed to be on the other side of the island with my mom," I mumbled, casting an irritable glance towards my dragon. He rolled his eyes with an expression that screamed 'Whatever, human, I do what I want.' I held back a sigh. "As to your other questions, he's named Toothless because of his retractable teeth, and I'm calm because he's my best friend and I have no reason to fear him," I explained. Might as well be honest now. The truth is out.

"Best friend?" Cami's face scrunched up, then just as quickly smoothed out with a sudden realization. "So this is it, then? The big secret you've been hiding!" She exclaimed, appearing almost triumphant.

"You can see why I was reluctant to tell a stranger," I remarked dryly, crossing my arms.

She laughed without humor, waving me off. "Oh no, pal. We're hardly strangers anymore. Not after this!" She argued, pointing at Toothless. She cocked her head to the side in thought. "In fact, I'd call myself your confidant," she added smugly.

I scowled. "That's a big word for a viking," I drawled, if only to get under her skin. It had the opposite effect, though. She grinned, then shrugged with playful nonchalance.

"The Bog-Burglar Tribe is more well-read than most," she replied. The relaxed air soon turned tense again as she glanced over Toothless once more. He'd been waiting in patient silence so far, trusting me to take the lead. That didn't make his powerful presence any less frightening to her, though. "Hiccup, who are you?" She asked quietly, running a hand through her wild blonde hair. "First the Terrible Terror, now this?" She pointed out. "What are you, some kind of keeper of dragons?" She mused, shaking her head at the idea.

I grimaced. "No...but I do live on an island with them," I admitted.

Camicazi raised both eyebrows. "What, like, with them?" She reiterated.

"Like...raised in a nest of dragons," I elaborated shyly, inching closer to Toothless. He read my discomfort easily and hopped up, padding over to nuzzle my cheek. Cami took a step back as soon as he moved, reaching for a sword that wasn't there. Toothless purred, the vibrations of it relaxing my muscles and sending a wave of tranquility through me.

Cami observed our interaction with a scrutinizing gaze, not missing a single detail. She never did. "You're one of them..." She murmured, her eyes sparkling with wonder. "That's why you act the way you do. Back in the village...how wary you are around people," she remembered. "When's the last time you were in a village?" She questioned, already guessing my answer.

"This is my first time," I responded self-consciously, holding Toothless' head against mine. I avoided her gaze, instead focusing on the slight shimmer of light reflecting off some of his scales.

I listened to the muffled sound of her footsteps on the grass as she resumed pacing, though she didn't seem as frantic as before, more...contemplative. Toothless continued to purr as I held him, knowing it would soothe my nerves. I sent a quick glance towards the Tiny-wing, but she wasn't paying attention to any of us. She was licking at her wing, her eyelids drooping as she fought sleep. I looked back at Camicazi when I heard her come to a stop.

"So...the Night Fury—Toothless...is he like the Terrible Terror? You know, docile?" She asked, biting her lip.

The corner of my mouth lifted at her word choice. "I wouldn't say docile..." I objected lightly, letting go of Toothless so I could see his face. "He's just as wild as the next dragon. But he won't hurt you, if that's what you mean," I reassured her. She gulped and nodded, then took a hesitant step forward.

I cringed, reading her intentions. "You shouldn't try to pet him, though," I said quickly, hoping I didn't offend her. She paused, unable to hide her disappointment. "I'm sorry, he's just...he's very particular about who touches him. Not just with humans, but with other dragons, too. I think it's a Night Fury thing," I shrugged, my cheeks tinging red. It would be much easier to convince her that dragons could be kind creatures if my own dragon was cuddly like the Tiny-wing. But I had to respect Toothless' boundaries.

Camicazi forced a smile. "It's fine, I get it. I'm just some random human, right?" She reasoned. "I wouldn't want some weirdo getting all up in my business, either." I snorted in amusement, and this time she sent me a genuine grin.

"You're taking all of this remarkably well," I noted. I expected at least one attempt on my life by now. Maybe if she had her sword...

"Eh, I'm only eight. I haven't seen enough of the world to really be afraid," she joked.

"I'm glad. Like I said earlier—dragons aren't mindless killers. Isn't that right, bud?" I nudged Toothless' shoulder, and he warbled in agreement, giving both of us a gummy smile. Cami laughed at the odd sight, all the tension slipping from her body.

"Now that's cute!" She giggled.

I pursed my lips, moving towards her slowly. "You won't tell anyone, right? About me? About Toothless?" I asked hopefully.

She scoffed, shaking her head. "Of course not. I'm your confidant, remember? Besides, no one would believe me. Night Furies aren't supposed to be real," she pointed out. Oh, right...My mom told me about that. Humans thought Night-wings were just a legend. It was almost sad to think—Night-wings were so rare that the humans didn't even believe they existed. Finding more of them would be next to impossible. But someday I would try…for Toothless.

I walked over to Camicazi's discarded sword and picked it up, marveling at how she managed to swing it around without effort. It was as heavy as it looked. I preferred a lighter weapon like my dagger. I went back to Cami, holding the sword out to her. She eyed it warily, as if she expected Toothless to lunge at her if she attempted to grab it. His gaze was trained on the Tiny-wing now, though. The little dragon noticed his stare and raised her one good wing, gathering fire in her jaws as a warning. Toothless huffed at the meaningless threat, shifting his body so he faced away from her.

Cami took the sword from me and quickly slid it into the sheath on her hip. "Are you leaving already?" She questioned worriedly. "There's so much I want to ask you!"

I shuffled over to the Tiny-wing, just as reluctant to leave. Talking to Camicazi took so much weight off my shoulders—finally, a human I could talk to that lived on the outside, who lived in the human world and had a fresh perspective. Her unexpected acceptance of my lifestyle was a gift that I wanted to enjoy. There just wasn't time, though. I had to get this Tiny-wing back to the nest, or at least back to my mom. Her bones would start to set incorrectly if I waited too long.

I picked up the injured dragon, and she immediately snuggled into my arms, happy to get off the ground. Her eyes closed as she allowed her tired body to rest in my safe embrace. It felt amazing to have a dragon's trust—one of the best feelings in the world, really. It was something I would endeavor to have throughout my life.

"I have to go. She needs my mom's help." I lifted my arms slightly, showing her the Tiny-wing. Cami gave her a sympathetic glance as she approached us.

"Can I at least walk you back to your mom?" She pleaded, clasping her hands together in front of her chest.

"You'll do that?" I wondered, hoping the answer was yes.

Cami rolled her eyes, letting her hands drop. "Are you kidding? You're the most entertaining person on this island!" She retorted. "I'd rather hang out with you than go pick-pocketing, and that's saying something!"

I laughed at the exaggeration, but gestured for her to follow as I began walking towards the forest. Toothless bounded ahead, impatient to get going. "In that case, how could I refuse?" I teased. Cami squealed, running after me.

Once she caught up, she bumped me with her shoulder, letting out a contented sigh. "I knew I liked you," she commented lightly.

Chapter Text

A/N: I was doing some editing (I'm constantly fixing punctuation errors, it's infuriating), and I can't help but cringe whenever I see a sentence that ends in a preposition. The grammar rules state that you aren't supposed to end a sentence with a preposition—I'm aware of this; however, I've decided to let it slide for two reasons. One: sometimes it's really difficult to arrange certain sentences to fit the rules. Two: I feel like it's very common in colloquial conversation. That being said, I'm a perfectionist and it will always bother me.

~Thanks for coming to my TED Talk. I'll see you next chapter.

Stardust333 —He needs to learn how to use a bow ;D Cami is most definitely skilled in the art of battle. Maybe she'll help someday. We shall see.

Disclaimer: Gosh darn it, I said no.

HICCUP'S POV

"Where do you live? Did you bring any other dragons with you? What are you doing on Amity Island? Can you control dragons—"

I groaned at the endless flow of questions, effectively cutting off Camicazi before she could get too carried away. She wasn't lying when she said there was a lot she wanted to ask me. Her last question was especially ridiculous.

"Of course I can't control dragons! I'm still a human, even if I grew up in a nest," I pointed out, shaking my head in amusement.

Cami pursed her lips, studying my face to make sure I wasn't lying. Due to her lack of concentration on our surroundings, she ended up tripping over a tree root. She stumbled forward with a startled yelp, and I quickly grabbed her arm with my free hand before she could faceplant. Her momentum almost sent me down with her, but I felt a tug on my shirt that held both of us up. When my balance returned, I twisted my head around to see Toothless walking directly behind me.

*Thanks, bud.* I said gratefully, adjusting my grip on the Tiny-wing. I'd decided to call her Lucky, since it was the perfect description. If I hadn't come along, she most likely would've died, either by natural causes or perhaps even Thuggory. I couldn't say for sure yet whether I saved her wing or not, but at least I'd saved her life. I'd always considered Perch to be my first dragon rescue, but I saved Lucky without the help of my mom or Toothless. I'd always look back on this day with pride.

Toothless blew out a warm puff of air that sent my hair flying in all the wrong directions, a nonverbal scolding for not being more careful. I'm not the one who tripped! I thought indignantly, turning back around to check on Camicazi. We'd kept walking, but she was staring over my shoulder at Toothless with wide eyes, obviously uncomfortable with his proximity. She'd been so ready to pet him before, and now walking near him was too much? It was hard to imagine Toothless as an intimidating creature. I mean, sure...he's got sharp teeth and claws, and he's eerily silent when he moves, but he's so gentle with me.

"I meant what I said before—he won't hurt you," I reassured her. Cami reluctantly broke her gaze away from my dragon, which was probably the smart thing to do. I could feel him growing antsy with all her staring. He kept his eyes forward, ignoring her altogether. I wondered how he was taking all of this. The last time he saw humans, it had been bloody. Maybe he could sense that I wasn't in danger now, so he had no reason to be aggressive towards my new friend. That didn't mean he liked her, though. I knew him better than that. He didn't do well with strangers—human or dragon.

"So if you can't control dragons, how do you get him to listen to you?" Camicazi wondered, jerking her chin towards Toothless in what she probably considered to be a subtle manner. I wasn't sure if it would be beneficial for her to know that he understood every word she said, so I chose not to mention it.

"Toothless is my friend—my brother, really," I admitted. "We respect each other." I shrugged, unsure what else to say about it.

"You make it sound like he's a human," she commented.

"Dragons have thoughts and feelings, just like the rest of us," I defended, trying to keep any anger out of my voice. I had to constantly remind myself that she and every other human simply were unaware of a dragon's intelligence. They were too busy killing them to take a moment to truly study them.

Cami instantly appeared apologetic. "I didn't mean...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to offend you. Or Toothless," she mumbled, tucking a piece of hair behind her ear.

"You didn't," I promised quickly, nudging her lightly. "I'm relieved you're listening to me at all," I added. "Most vikings are the 'kill first, ask questions later' type." Thank the gods Thuggory felt the need to brag about his find before killing Lucky. An adult would've chopped off her head right there.

Cami's eyebrows drew together in deep thought, and she seemed to distance herself from me, if only slightly. "You don't like us, do you?" She guessed, sending me a sad smile.

I swallowed, feeling overwhelmed by the sorrow in her gaze. I wanted to explain everything to her—about how I grew up in a dragon nest because the vikings on Berk were too stubborn and bloodthirsty to stop and listen to reason; about how my mom fought against the cruelty of vikings on each of her missions, had seen how much damage they could truly inflict; about the men on that ship and the fear I'd felt that day. There was so much I wanted to say, but I couldn't. My mom and I were off the map, ghosts in the wind. Our anonymity ensured the safety of the dragons—of our family. So the less Camicazi knew, the better.

"I like you," I protested softly. Hopefully that was enough for now.

Cami let out a breathy laugh. "Yeah, well, that's a given," she teased, closing the distance between us once again. She reached up to caress Lucky's flank, the amazement in her eyes as strong as the first time she touched the Tiny-wing. Lucky was fast asleep, oblivious to the world around her, but she still purred as Cami's fingers ran over her scales.

"So," Cami began in a much more relaxed, casual tone. "If you don't like vikings—other than me—why did you come to Amity Island? I don't know if you noticed, but there are a lot of people here," she reminded me, breaking eye contact for a moment while we made our way through some dense vegetation. She held a thin tree branch out of the way to allow me an easy passage through. Toothless simply jumped up into the trees and met us on the other side, falling back into stride behind me.

"My mom thought it would be a good experience," I explained, briefly glancing around to see if I recognized our surroundings. I assumed we were somewhat close to our destination. It would've been much quicker to fly back, but there was absolutely no chance that Toothless would ever let another human on his back. Plus, I wanted to draw out my time with Camicazi as much as possible.

"And what are your thoughts so far, may I ask?" She inquired in an overly polite manner, stifling a grin.

I grabbed my chin and faked an expression of heavy consideration, playing along. "The food is to die for and the music sounds amazing, but the company could be a little better," I answered sarcastically. Cami's jaw dropped with an affronted laugh, and she punched my shoulder lightly before I could dodge out of the way.

"Watch it, dragon boy!" She warned, failing to hide her smirk.

*If this human hits you one more time, I'm going to toss her into the ocean.* Toothless spoke up suddenly, his voice gruff with irritation. My eyes widened in surprise, and I twisted around to look at him, halting our progress.

"Toothless!" I chided, feeling my cheeks heat with embarrassment.

"What is it?" Cami questioned, bewildered by my outburst. I cast her a furtive glance before focusing my attention on my dragon. He was looking her over as if he were assessing a threat, and she took a small step back upon noticing his predatory stare. "Uh, Hiccup?" She whispered nervously.

"Toothless, she's just playing, okay? Calm down," I ordered gently, lifting his head from its lowered, naturally aggressive position. His pupils had been narrowed, but they widened as soon as his eyes met mine. He was even less familiar with human behavior than me, so it made sense that he interpreted her actions as her trying to cause real harm. He ducked his ears bashfully at his mistake, licking my hand in apology. "I'm not mad, bud," I assured him. "Come on, let's keep going. I'm sure Mom is worried." He cringed at the mention of her, and I had a feeling he snuck away to find me without her permission. If that was the case, I'd be surprised if I actually found her where I left her.

As I continued forward, Cami hurried along beside me, clearly unsettled. "What was that about?" She asked, unable to stop from looking back at Toothless every few seconds.

"He's just getting used to you," I answered vaguely, unwilling to get into the whole thought-speak thing right now. That was definitely too much for her to handle.

She considered my response for a moment. "So...hypothetically, let's say I came across Toothless and you were super far away. Like...on another island or something. Would he kill me if you weren't around to stop him?" She wondered, sounding genuinely curious.

I flinched, taken aback by the blunt question. "What? No. No...He isn't...He only gets aggressive when he thinks I'm in danger. If I wasn't around, he'd probably just fly away from you," I explained. I had yet to come across a dragon who was violent just to be violent. Even Jade, whom my mother had told me about, was only ever defending her other hatchling, Shadow, when she attacked the other dragons. Toothless himself had a very playful nature when there were no threats nearby.

Cami raised a skeptical eyebrow. "Really? The dragons on Berk..." She trailed off, immediately regretting bringing up the topic of that specific island. "You know what? Never mind." She waved her hand dismissively. I was grateful she didn't delve deeper into anything Berk-related. I didn't need her finding out the truth of my lineage.

"My mom will be very happy to meet you," I told her, changing the subject. We were almost there. I could feel Toothless move closer to me, which meant he could see my mom somewhere ahead. There would be a lecture waiting for him, for sure.

"Why, because I'm your first friend?" Cami chuckled. Little did she know, she was spot on in her assessment.

I rubbed the back of my neck with my free hand. "Yeah, actually," I mumbled. "First human friend, anyway," I corrected.

"It's always the loners that have the best personalities," she replied, smiling to herself. I nodded absentmindedly in agreement, my attention catching on my mother's figure in the distance. She was facing us with crossed arms and a frown, tapping her foot impatiently. Cloudjumper was behind her, his posture much more relaxed—amused, even. He must've warned her about our approach. Toothless whined softly at my mom's expression, probably wanting nothing more than to take off and not look back. Hiding behind me was the second best option.

Cami finally noticed my mom, but her gaze quickly moved on to Cloud, and she inhaled sharply. "Oh my gods. What kind of dragon is that?" She questioned warily. I half expected her to reach for her sword, but she kept walking without a flinch.

"He's a Stormcutter," I replied. "His name is Cloudjumper. He's pretty much the friendliest dragon you'll ever meet," I claimed, sending the dragon in question a wave as we got closer. He warbled happily, fluttering his nose flaps.

As soon as my mom caught sight of Camicazi, her firm stance faltered. She dropped her hands, stepping forward to meet us halfway. "Hiccup...where have you been?" She demanded, sending Toothless a quick glare that had him hunching over submissively. "And...who's your friend?" She added in confusion, glancing around like she expected an ambush at any moment.

"This is the friend I told you about—Camicazi," I introduced, gesturing to the small blonde beside me. Cami didn't hesitate as she marched forward with an outstretched hand. Dealing with human strangers was obviously nothing new to her.

"Nice to meet you, ma'am," she announced brightly. My mom slowly reached out and shook her hand. I tilted my head at the odd interaction. Dragons bob their heads as a greeting or simply sniff each other. Humans were just very strange creatures.

"Yeah...you, too. I wasn't expecting to see you with Hiccup...and Toothless," she remarked, raising an eyebrow at me. I guiltily avoided her gaze, moving back to Toothless' side and leaning against him for support. Looks like we were both in trouble.

Camicazi realized the situation quickly and attempted to make amends for our sake. "Oh, you don't have to worry, ma'am! I won't tell anybody about your dragon friends!" She assured her, crossing her heart for emphasis. My mom stood in silent surprise while Cloudjumper maneuvered around to sniff at my new friend. Cami bit her lip and leaned away slightly, but recovered almost instantly, extending her hand towards his nose. Cloud crooned softly and pressed against her palm, blinking owlishly at her. She grinned in excitement at the successful meeting, turning a bit so she could give me a thumbs up. I laughed quietly, though I was proud of her act of bravery.

Once Cloudjumper had received his fair share of attention, Camicazi reluctantly pulled away with a sad sigh, then walked back over to me. I straightened my shoulders, remembering that it was finally time to say goodbye. The longer we stayed, the more risk there was that we were found. Especially since Thuggory would've returned to the village by now. I wasn't sure if he would stay silent about today's events. For all I knew, there could be a search party out hunting for us right now. Better safe than sorry.

"I'm not one for sappy conversation, so I'll make this quick," she began, causing me to shake my head in amusement at the predictable words. "Yesterday was great. Today was great. Not just with the dragons, but with you," she confessed. "You're one of the few people I can be myself around, you know? I'd hang out with you every day if I could." She stepped closer, poking my chest as she stared up at me. "You're my friend now whether you like it or not, dragon boy." The corner of her mouth lifted at her new favorite nickname. "So do us both a favor and come find me sometime, yeah?" She finished, raising both eyebrows expectantly. I nodded vigorously, even if I knew in the back of my mind that I couldn't make that promise. I wasn't able to form a verbal response for some reason, but Cami didn't seem bothered by my silence. She patted my chest, then stepped away, giving my mom a quick wave.

"You have an awesome son, ma'am," she declared, sending me a wink. I rolled my eyes good-naturedly. She started backing away towards the village. "Make sure he doesn't go stealing any more axes without me, though. I'd hate to miss out on the fun!" She called, laughing as she turned around and gave us one last wave. I pressed my lips together, watching her go with a mixture of disappointment and happiness. I decided then that I would see her again—I'd make it so. Until then...

I risked a glance over at my mom. To my surprise and great relief, she didn't look upset anymore. She'd finally taken notice of the Tiny-wing in my arms and was striding over to me with a concerned expression. I gladly let her take Lucky from me. The little dragon woke with a start as she was transferred from one person's hold to the next. My mom shushed her gently, whispering reassurances until the Tiny-wing calmed back down.

I followed my mom as she made her way over to Cloudjumper. "Will she be okay?" I fretted, hovering like a frightened mother hen.

My mom reached up to brush my cheek. "She'll be fine, darling." Her expression morphed into the one I'd been dreading. "You and Toothless on the other hand..." She shook her head in exasperation, lifting Lucky up and placing her on Cloud's back before turning to face me. "You want to tell me what happened today?" She asked.

I sighed. "It's a long story. How about I tell you on the way?" I suggested, already going over to Toothless. He snuck in a quick lick to my cheek as I climbed into the saddle, happy to have me in my rightful place on his back.

My mom snorted, but maneuvered up onto Cloud, settling herself behind Lucky. "I swear...only you can have such crazy adventures in just a twenty four hour span of time," she muttered.

Well...she had a point, I suppose…but a little crazy made life a lot more fun.

P.S. —There will be a time skip next chapter. I don't like time skips, but I'm hardly talented enough to write about every little detail of Hiccup's life.

Chapter Text

A/N: I feel like I could sleep for a week. Is this really my 23rd chapter? I feel like I've barely written anything. I think this will start to feel like an actual story once I reach 50 chapters. So far, it feels more like a long drabble, lol.

Disclaimer: Nothing has changed since a couple days ago, so no.

HICCUP'S POV

The ground shook beneath my feet as I stumbled over a mixture of rocks jutting out from the forest floor and tree roots that had twisted up at unnatural angles. I was running as fast as my legs could carry me, but that meant less of my attention was devoted to keeping my balance. I'd already tripped at least three times in the current sprint for my life.

I cursed as the edge of my toe once again got lodged under a particularly nasty tangle of roots and I plunged face first towards the ground. A thorny twig grazed my cheek as I fell, eliciting a pained hiss from my lips. I threw my hands out to catch myself and wasted no time clawing at the dirt to drag myself back to my feet. Just that one second was precious time wasted.

Against my better judgment, I risked a glance over my shoulder, gasping as I attempted to regain my breath. My eyes widened as the bulking form of my pursuer bore down on my position, her large feet thundering against the earth in a sound that seemed to signal my impending doom. She snorted with contempt, tossing her head with the promise that if she reached me, her horn would end up through my torso.

I ignored the burning in my lungs and resumed my frantic dash for safety. The light at the end of the forest was my beacon of hope. If I could just reach the cliff, I would be in the clear. Unfortunately, for every step I gained, the Rumblehorn on my tail gained two. She was getting closer, and I knew this chase would come down to the last inch. I just needed my savior to come through.

"Toothless!" I shouted as loudly as physically possible with the amount of air I had left to spend. I prayed to all the gods that he could hear me. I knew he was in my general vicinity. Night-wings have excellent hearing, so my call would reach him, right? Right?

"Toothless!" I called again for extra measure, my eyes beginning to water from the lack of oxygen. I could practically feel the warm breath of the Rumblehorn on my heels, but I was almost there! Just a few more steps...

When my foot hit the cliff edge, I didn't hesitate, leaping off with all my strength. A wave crashed a hundred feet below, sending sea spray directly into my face just as I felt the tip of the dragon's horn brush against my shoulder. A burst of wind hit me in the back as the Rumblehorn gave a tremendous flap of her wings to keep herself on solid ground. She roared with frustration as I escaped her grasp, while I held in a scream of my own as I plummeted downward. The ocean appeared even more foreboding than usual as I fell towards certain death at an alarming rate.

Right when I gave into the reality these were actually to be my final moments, familiar claws hooked into my furry outer vest, lifting me back into the air. My body protested at the sudden change of direction, and I grunted as my shirt dug painfully into my skin. Toothless quickly threw me up into the air, then shifted to the side so I ended up landing in the saddle. I collapsed against him without bothering to put my feet in the stirrups, heaving as I gave him a grateful pat on the neck.

*Thanks, bud.* I mumbled tiredly, squinting against the sunlight that shined in my direct line of vision.

*You really can't stay out of trouble for one second, can you?* He responded, his chest rumbling with concern.

*Occupational hazard.* I returned with a cheeky smile, sitting up so I rested on my elbows. Seeing that I was relatively unharmed, he took the prime opportunity to smack me in the face with his ear fin. I spluttered indignantly, leaning back just in case he felt the urge to hit me a second time. *What was that for?* I complained, slowly slipping my left foot into its stirrup, then the right. My whole body ached from my long sprint, and I wanted nothing more than to be curled up with Toothless on our platform in the nest—preferably with nice Toothless and not abusive Toothless.

*For giving me a heart attack for the gazillionth time!* He retorted, curving upward towards a nearby sea stack. I shifted my weight naturally to match his movements.

*I had it perfectly under control.* I lied, waving him off.

*Oh, sure, that's what it looked like from my perspective.* He snorted, flapping his wings to soften his landing on the grassy, deserted hunk of rock. I glanced over my shoulder at the island we'd left behind, relieved to find no trace of the Rumblehorn. She must've returned to her eggs. If I'd known I was invading on a mother's territory, I would've steered clear. Since I'd sent Toothless off to go fishing for a meal, he hadn't been there to warn me of the scents. The whole fiasco was certainly my fault, but admitting that to my already egotistical dragon hardly seemed like a desirable option.

I hopped out of the saddle, regretting that decision when my knees buckled, my legs feeling like jelly now that the adrenaline was wearing off. With lightning speed, Toothless spun around to catch me before I fell over. He held me up with his head, and I leaned against him, thankful for the support.

*I just need a minute.* I assured him, slowly lowering myself to the ground. I felt like an old man needing to take a rest like this. I'm twelve—I should be much more energetic. To be fair, though, my training was more combat based. I only ran when it was necessary. Why run when you have a flying companion?

Toothless raised a scaly brow, his expression full of mischief. I could read his intentions easily and tried to block his snout as he lunged forward to lick me, but I was much too sluggish to avoid his large tongue.

*Toothless!* I yelped as he pushed me over so I was lying on my back, then turned my head to the side and squeezed my eyes shut as he spread his disgusting slobber all over my face. I placed both hands on his nose and shoved as hard as I could, unable to contain my laugh as his warm breath tickled my ear. *Get off, you useless reptile!* I whined, slapping his cheek lightly. After a few more licks, he finally relented, lying down next to me with a satisfied warble. I wiped desperately at my face, using my sleeve to clean off as much saliva as possible.

Once I was relatively dry, I sat up and reached for the saddlebag. Toothless shifted closer to make it easier, letting out a bored yawn. I pulled out my map and spread it on the ground next to me, flattening out the edges with my palm. It had started as a small sheet of paper, but over the years I'd managed to roam to dozens of islands, each one adding to the size of my map. Not only did I draw out the general shape of the island itself, but I also noted any interesting discoveries or landmarks I came across. One day I hoped to map the entire Archipelago...and maybe even beyond.

I grabbed a pencil from my satchel and went to work on drawing the island we'd just flown away from. My intentions had been to search around for anything worth adding to my map—useful materials or something of the like—but the Rumblehorn had chased me off before I got the chance. For now I'd simply mark down the shape and location of the island, and come back at some other time. Hopefully the Rumblehorn will have moved on by then.

*What's a good name, bud?* I asked, nodding towards the island. He'd been chewing lightly on my foot—teeth retracted—while I drew, but now he followed my gaze, tilting his head in consideration.

*Near Death Island? Oh, but wait! That's every island you've ever been to.* He remarked with hooded lids, resting his head on top of my legs.

I rolled my eyes. *How about Drama Queen Island?* I quipped, shaking my head in exasperation. The corner of his upper lip lifted to show off his teeth as he let out a short growl. He was always a little more snippy when he was hungry. I'm guessing he didn't get to catch anything before I called for his help earlier. I'd make sure he ate on our way home.

My hand absentmindedly reached up to brush the scratch on my cheek I'd received while running away from the Rumblehorn, but I was met with smooth skin. I smiled softly, realizing Toothless' saliva had already healed the minor injury. I'd definitely be covered in scars by now if it weren't for him. I bent over my map, writing in Guardian Island directly below my drawing.

*Come on, bud.* I sighed, folding up my map and depositing it back in the saddlebag, along with my pencil. Toothless jumped to his feet, grabbing my hand in his gummy mouth to help me stand up. I gave him an affectionate scratch on the jaw before climbing into the saddle. He stretched his wings one last time before bounding forwards and jumping off the sea stack, flapping vigorously to gain altitude. Once we were above the clouds, he straightened out, riding the wind.

*Don't you want to eat?* I wondered, leaning over to place my hand on his scaly side. After a moment I felt a slight rumble, so that proved he was hungry.

*I want to get some distance from that island first.* He explained. I nodded in acknowledgement.

*Hey, I wanted to ask before we got back to the nest—do you think Mom has been acting weird lately?* I questioned, thinking about her behavior this past week. She'd been much more...watchful than usual, almost as if she'd been taking mental notes of everything I said and did.

Toothless glanced sideways at me with curiosity. *I haven't noticed anything. Then again, I'm not as well-versed in human behavior as you.* He added.

I snorted in amusement. *Trust me, bud. I'm as clueless as you are.* I told him, pursing my lips in thought. Maybe I was just imagining things.

When we got home, my first thought was sleep. The sun had begun to set, only adding to my exhaustion. Toothless obviously felt the same. His paws dragged as he padded behind me through the dark tunnel leading to the main cavern. I planned to say a quick goodnight to my mom and head to my room.

As soon as I stepped into the cavern, the familiar sound of a thin object cutting through air lit up my tired senses and I reflexively dodged to the side. The smooth wood of my mom's staff slammed the ground where I'd just been standing, and I took another step back in shock. Toothless was frozen in place, his pupils narrowed as he tried to figure out if there was danger.

*Mom?!* I exclaimed, my eyes zeroing in on her as she straightened up and faced me, twirling her weapon around to adjust her grip. Without a word, she went on the attack once again, swinging out her staff. I ducked to avoid getting hit in the head, then immediately jumped as she tried to sweep my legs out from under me with her next movement. With fluid grace, she lunged forward, jabbing the end of her staff directly towards my midsection. Acting on pure instinct, I twisted at the last moment, grabbing hold of the staff in the same motion with my left hand while delivering a punishing elbow to her gut on the right. She doubled over with the force of it, automatically releasing her weapon.

"Good. Very good," she groaned, holding an arm across her stomach. My eyes widened, and I quickly threw her staff to the ground, reaching up to grip my hair with both hands.

*Mom! What was that?!* I demanded, unsure whether to be angry at the random attack or worried that I hurt her. Toothless padded over to us, just as confused as me. She was honestly lucky he was too shocked to do anything to stop her. He had trouble differentiating between real threats and practice fights.

She took in a deep breath, then stood up with an accomplished smile. "Just a little test of your reflexes. I wanted to make sure you're ready," she replied. I let my hands fall to my sides, staring at her as I waited for elaboration. "I'm taking you on your first mission tomorrow!" She announced, clapping her hands together with excitement.

My jaw dropped at the unexpected news. *W-What?* I stammered, my heart starting to beat harshly in the hopes that I'd heard her correctly. My mom shuffled over to me, wincing slightly, and placed both hands on my shoulders as she met my gaze. The top of my head reached just past her shoulders, so she only had to bend slightly.

"It's happening, Hiccup," she reiterated. "You've done excellent in your training, and you're old enough now. Tomorrow, I'm taking you on your first mission," she promised.

A slow grin spread across my face, and I sprung forward to wrap her in a tight hug, laughing with joy. *I can't believe this! I finally get to rescue dragons?* I pulled away, immediately falling into a distracted pace. *When are we leaving? Where are we going? Did you already do recon? How many dragons are there?* I rambled, my mind running through a million possibilities. I'd finally be able to put my flight suit to use! It's been finished for ages, but I never needed it for regular flights. I wanted to save it for the right moment.

A soft croon captured my attention, and I paused, looking over at Toothless. His worried expression had me rushing to comfort him. I grabbed his head gently between my hands, pressing my forehead to his own. *It's okay, bud. I'm ready for this. I've been ready. Besides, you'll be there to watch my back.* I reassured him.

"Actually," my mom cut in, raising a finger with a remorseful cringe. "He won't. Toothless isn't coming," she told me firmly.

Both of us recoiled at her words, then Toothless took a step towards her with narrowed eyes, a frightening hiss escaping through his teeth. My mom stood her ground without so much as a flinch, accustomed to his overprotective reactions. I wondered if she ever felt afraid facing off with him when he was in these states of hostility. If she was, she didn't let it show. I placed my hand on the crown of Toothless' head, preventing him from doing anything he'd regret. His stance didn't change, but he didn't try to fight me either.

*Why not?* I asked, my tone laced with disappointment.

Her expression softened. "I don't like separating you two, but neither of you have been on a mission. I can't teach both of you at the same time. I want you to be with me the whole time so I can walk you through it," she explained. As much as I hated to admit it, her point was valid. Toothless and I would be a liability due to our lack of experience. A mistake from just one of us would mean hurting the other. It would be better if I learned the ropes first, then worked with Toothless once I had an idea of what to do. After all, he took direction from me most of the time. I didn't want to be the reason he ended up getting killed.

I huffed, nodding in acquiescence. Toothless remained unmoved, his glare seeming to pierce through to my mom's soul. I ran my hand over his cheek soothingly, hoping to calm him down. *She's right, bud. I don't like it, but she's right. It's safer this way.* I urged.

*Safer? Hardly.* He growled, rigid as stone. My mom crossed her arms, unwilling to break his gaze until he snapped out of his aggressive state. They had a shaky power dynamic. Most of the time, he responded to her the same way I did—proud when she praised him, submissive when she scolded him, loving when she showed him affection—but their relationship shifted when it came to me. Toothless considered protecting me his number one priority, even if it meant protecting me from my own mother.

*It's just this once. You'll come with me on the next mission.* I promised. He wavered a bit, his gaze sliding over to meet mine. I smiled encouragingly, and after a few more seconds of deliberation, he finally relaxed his posture, turning to rub his head against my chest with a deep purr. My mom's shoulders sagged with relief, and she walked over to pick up her discarded staff. I lifted Toothless' head so I could look him in the eyes, and he gave me a single lick square in the face that had me scrunching my nose with a short giggle. *Why don't you go to our room and heat up the platform? I'll be right behind you.* I suggested. He warbled in agreement, bumping his head against my chest lightly before taking off down the dark tunnel that led to our room.

My mom was leaning over the table at the center of the room, already waiting for me to approach. Her smile was genuine as I walked over, nervously biting my lip. There were a dozen papers spread out in front of her, and I glanced over them curiously. To my surprise, I recognized most of them. My mom liked to involve me in the planning portion of her missions—an effort to prepare me for the future.

"See this island?" She pointed it out on her own map, which was much less detailed than mine and only showed our general surroundings. I nodded in response. The island was located north of us, quite close to the nest—just an hour long flight. Her expression turned grim. "That's where they're set up," she revealed.

My eyes widened in alarm. *Hunters have never come this close to the nest before!* I exclaimed.

"Which is why we need to shut it down before they gain too much ground," she concluded, furrowing her eyebrows as she looked at the information in front of her. "I don't want them setting up a base of operation, or they'd end up expanding south, right to us. We go in, not just to set the dragons they've captured free, but to destroy everything they've built," she declared.

I raised a dubious eyebrow. *You sure you don't want Toothless to come? Night-wings have a specialty in destruction.* I reminded her, grinning internally at the thought of Toothless blowing the hunters' base to smithereens.

My mom rolled her eyes, understanding the underlying meaning in my words. "I'm sure. This job requires a bit more tact than blowing everything up on sight," she drawled.

I shrugged. *Okay, if you say so.*

"Are you sure you wanna do this?" She checked, ruffling my hair affectionately. I nodded enthusiastically.

*Absolutely.* I answered, lifting my chin with determination. I'd never wanted anything more.

P.S. —In the previous chapter, Hiccup is 8 years old. In this chapter, he is 12. That's four years I've skipped over, which is a lot, I know, but just imagine all the one-shots I could write after I finish this story that take place during that period of time ;D

Chapter Text

A/N: Next chapter will be formatted in a similar fashion to chapter 6...I think.

Stardust333 - Absolutely! Most likely even more than that, though.

iam-kiss - Lol, I try to update fast when I can, but it doesn't always work out the way I plan.

CHSHiccstrid - Yep. Hopefully this chapter actually makes sense. I don't actually know how to write a mission. I'm winging it.

AdamantJackal - You know Hiccup too well...

Disclaimer: Can I buy the franchise for a couple bucks? That's about all I can spare.

VALKA'S POV

"Do I need to go over the plan one more time?" I questioned, looking over Hiccup for any sign that he felt insecure or unprepared for this mission. We were nearly there, so this was his last chance to bow out. So far, his confidence had yet to waver. It was starting to feel like I was more nervous than him.

My son was crouched directly beside me, balancing with surprising ease considering he usually rode in a saddle during flight. He was wearing the flight suit he'd made from a mixture of Toothless' scales and a small amount of leather. It was almost completely fireproof, and allowed the same amount of flexibility that he had when he wasn't wearing it. I'd made my own suit right after I started rescuing dragons, and it wasn't nearly as specially crafted as Hiccup's. Its main purpose was to hide my identity from the world. I was fine with its simplicity, though Hiccup had offered more than once to update it.

*Trust me, the plan is burned into my brain at this point.* He replied sarcastically, and I could just barely see him roll his eyes behind the mask of his helmet. This outfit made him appear quite intimidating, even though he was still just a kid. The scale-covered outer protection along with the fact that he had the tendency to move like a dragon coupled together to make him seem like an actual dragon. Plus, these days he almost always used thought-speak. I'd been encouraging Hiccup to practice human behavior since he was a baby, but my efforts hadn't been entirely successful, especially now that he spent most of his time on one island or another with only Toothless as company.

"I'm just saying...once we're down there, there's no room for doubt or hesitation," I pressed. Right on cue, Cloudjumper tucked in his wings just enough to send us into a gentle dive, dipping below the cover of the clouds towards the island. We were flying in from the western side to avoid the two sentry posts set up on the southernmost beach. We'd left the nest just past sunset, so it was pitch black, but Cloudjumper didn't blend into the night like Toothless.

Hiccup nodded curtly, shifting a bit so he could see what was below. It was dark and uninhabited on this side, but torches lit up the areas where the hunters were. I'd already done plenty of reconnaissance last week, so I knew how many hunters would be in each position—roughly twenty in the main camp, a couple in each sentry tower, half a dozen or so guarding the captured dragons, and the rest would be aboard their ships docked on the eastern side of the island. It was still a relatively small operation. I'd faced worse numbers—much worse.

Cloudjumper lowered through the sky until his talons grazed the tops of the trees, heading towards the mountain range that loomed forebodingly in the darkness. He would take us in as far as he dared without being seen, then Hiccup and I were on our own. It would be much easier if I could simply bring an army of dragons, burn everything and everyone, and be done with it. But as much as I hated hunters, taking even a single life was never something I wanted to do. It was the reason I usually opted for my staff. I'd kill when necessary, but massacring dozens of people for the sake of the mission? I refused to fall that far. Stealth had always been my go-to method of dragon rescue. Alpha and the flock had helped a few times in the past, but I'd always made sure the human casualties would be minimal before I brought them along.

It was deathly silent as Cloudjumper landed in a tiny clearing near the outskirts of the camp. Hiccup immediately jumped off his back, his feet hitting the ground with a quiet thud. I slid down Cloudjumper's wing, then ran my hand lightly along his jaw as I walked around to look him in the eyes. At my inquisitive expression, he gave me a slow blink of affirmation.

*I remember what I need to do. I'll be waiting.* He assured me, having been through the motions plenty of times. His role was just as important to the mission as mine or Hiccup's. I trusted him completely to carry out his part.

I nodded, patting his cheek and taking a step back. The next moment he was in the air, his wingbeats sending a rush of wind over Hiccup and me. He would go to the top of the mountain and wait for my signal. Then he'd implement the second part of the plan.

I gestured for Hiccup to follow, then made my way into the forest, the faint glow of torchlight in the distance leading my path. Hiccup fell into step beside me, his gaze focused ahead. He looked ready to kill with the sword on his back and the two daggers across his chest. He didn't hold the same regard for human life as I did, or at least that's what he told me. He'd never actually killed anyone, so it was hard to say for sure whether he could actually go through with it. Tonight would be a test for him.

Neither of us said a word the entire way. I didn't speak for fear of being heard, even at a whisper, and Hiccup simply had nothing to say. It didn't take us long to reach the edge of the camp. We crouched behind some bushes, waiting for the opportune moment. The goal was to get into the cave without being spotted. From there, we'd find the documents I'd been well-informed were in this camp (the trapper I'd beat it out of had been quite cooperative.) The cave was located on the side of the mountain on the other side of the clearing, which meant sneaking past the hunters. I counted the number of men in my head. Twelve. Plus two walking around the camp's borders—a patrol. If we timed it just right, we could use the scarce vegetation around the edges of the clearing as cover and the patrol would never see us. The other men wouldn't be a problem. They were too busy making weapons or playing games or drinking. I nudged Hiccup, nodding at the patrolmen. He followed my gaze, alert for any instructions. When the two men finally came around, I nearly rolled my eyes hearing their conversation.

"I'm serious! Just ask Duncan if you don't believe me," the first man grumbled, his words slurred. Was everyone in this camp drunk? If so, our jobs would prove to be easier than I expected.

The second, shorter man shoved the first with a throaty chuckle. "No man can kill a Monstrous Nightmare with his bare hands. You're a damn liar!" He protested. I glanced nervously at Hiccup, suddenly afraid their words might anger him to the point that he gave away our position. But my son was perfectly still, the slight rise and fall of his chest the only sign that he was even alive.

Luckily, the men passed by quickly, their voices fading the farther they walked. As soon as I was sure it was clear, I took off around the border of the clearing, Hiccup right on my heels. We stayed low, our hurried footsteps not making a sound in the soft dirt. Each time our forms were briefly illuminated by torchlight, I worried we'd be discovered.

But no one looked our way, and we made it into the cave without incident, running to hide around the corner of a tunnel. If my count was right, there should be six men somewhere inside. They'd most likely be split into pairs. I didn't expect to get to those documents completely unseen, but Hiccup and I would be able to take care of six men. The key was to find them before they found us.

*Should we split up? Cover more ground?* Hiccup suggested, leaning around me to glance down the main passageway. It was empty at the moment, but there were multiple tunnels throughout the cave. They could be in any one of them.

I swept my hand in front of my throat sharply, telling him Absolutely not! without saying a word. I suddenly wished I could use thought-speak. It would make communication on missions so simple.

Hiccup moved back into place against the wall, waiting for me to move. I peeked around the corner, taking a few seconds to just listen. Sound echoed quite easily in here, so we should be able to hear someone coming. The only voices I could hear were those coming from the camp outside, though. Whoever was in the cave wasn't talking. Deciding it was now or never, I crept out of our tunnel and pushed ahead, keeping close to the wall. Hiccup waited a few seconds before following. I felt extremely exposed, but there was nowhere to hide. The cave was barren save for the torches mounted on the walls.

We approached another set of tunnels, one on either side of the passage. Hiccup called out to me, halting my progress. *Mom, on the right.* He warned. I followed his line of sight, seeing a single hunter guarding the tunnel entrance, his back turned to us. I wasn't sure what he was trying to keep out of the main cave, but we were lucky he was facing the other way. One shout of alarm and we were in serious trouble.

I had a hunch that the tunnel ahead of us on our left also had a single guard, so I gestured for Hiccup to go take care of the one we could see. He nodded, showing no signs of fear at the prospect of facing his first hunter, and dashed to the opposite side of the passageway. We moved forward together, and on my signal lunged from our hiding places to subdue our targets. As expected, when I rounded the corner there was one man standing guard, his back turned to me. I sprinted up to him, maneuvering him into a chokehold before he could see me coming. Based on the muffled sounds of struggling I heard behind me, Hiccup had done the same.

The man I had a hold of scratched at my arms, unable to do much else in his current position. His attempts to get free were futile, since my armor protected me from any harm and my grip was unrelenting. Blood rushed to his face as he continuously failed to bring in oxygen, and eventually his legs gave out and I was able to force him to the ground. After a few more seconds, I felt his muscles go lax, and I let him drop to the ground in a motionless heap. He was still alive, just passed out.

I turned to see if Hiccup needed help, but he was handling his man just fine without me. Due to his shorter height, my son had leapt onto the hunter's back and wrapped his legs around the man's torso. He was pressed up against the cave wall—an effort by the hunter to break his hold, I suppose—but his chokehold was just as strong as mine had been. Years of training and flying gave a boy some muscle. When the hunter finally fell to the ground and passed out, Hiccup stepped off of him and looked my way. I couldn't see his face, but I could practically feel his smug grin from here.

Our attention was quickly diverted further down the tunnel when we heard quiet muttering coming towards us. The two hunters were walking side by side, too engaged in their conversation to notice us yet. Hiccup took off in their direction, completely ignoring my frantic signal to wait for them to walk by. I cursed internally, running after him.

Just as one of the men heard our approach and looked over with a confused scowl, Hiccup grabbed one of his daggers out of its sheath and threw it with unbelievable precision right into the hunter's thigh without breaking stride. The man gasped in shock and pain, bending over to clutch his leg. His companion was frozen in place, struggling to get his hatchet unlatched from his hip. Hiccup went for the injured hunter, grabbing the man's head and slamming a knee into his head. I simply swung out my staff, striking the second man in the jaw and sending him spinning into the dirt. I'd hit him in the perfect place, knocking him out instantly. Hiccup had already delivered a solid punch to his man's cheek, and threw one more to finally knock him unconscious.

I stared at the bleeding lump, then turned my wide-eyed gaze to Hiccup. I wasn't sure whether to be impressed or concerned. Hiccup yanked his dagger out of the man's thigh. The hunter might end up dying of blood loss, but I had a feeling that was the last thing on my son's mind. I shook my head to clear my thoughts, then pulled Hiccup away. We would talk about his spontaneous attack after the mission was complete.

We passed a few more tunnels before we finally came to the room I'd been searching for from the start. I placed a hand on Hiccup's chest to keep him from going in without me, then glanced around the entranceway. To my extreme relief, there were indeed only two hunters inside. One of them must be the leader. They were standing over a table, chatting quietly about whatever they were planning. As soon as I stepped into the room, the slightly smaller man held up a hand to silence the other, then slowly turned his head. I paused in surprise, raising my staff into a defensive position.

"I should've known you would show up, Dragon Thief," the man sneered, snatching his sword off the table. His friend followed his gaze, starting when he noticed me and Hiccup. He scrambled to pull his own sword out. Hiccup growled lowly, adjusting his grip on his dagger. "Here I was hoping this icy shithole was out of your reach," the shorter man continued in a bitter tone. Glad I could ruin your day, I thought snidely.

Well, no point in small talk. We had places to be.

I lunged for the one that had spoken, since he was closest, trusting Hiccup to handle the other one. I brought down my staff, and the man raised his sword to block me before I could land a blow to his head. For a few moments we were in a deadlock, neither willing to move. The man glared at me, gritting his teeth with the effort of keeping his sword up.

"I'm getting really sick of your interference," he snapped. "I've got people to answer to—people a lot scarier than you, pal," he hissed, ducking to the side and swinging his sword around in an attempt to slice into my torso. I turned on my heel, blocking his attack with the back end of my staff. I heard a grunt of pain from Hiccup, but I didn't have the time to even glance over my shoulder before I had to parry once again. The hunter was putting all his aggression into his strikes, forcing me to go on the defensive constantly.

Our weapons clashed together, and I took that opportunity to kick him in his stomach, causing him to stumble back a few steps with a wheeze. Not giving him a chance to recover, I drove the end of my staff into his chest with as much force as I could muster. It set him off balance, and I whirled the staff around to slam it into his back, sending him sprawling to the ground with a groan. As a last ditch effort, he swung his sword behind him without looking, managing to nick my knee. I winced, then immediately whacked his hand, causing him to drop his sword with a curse. I kicked him in the chin with a little more strength than was probably necessary. There was definitely an audible crunch. The powerful blow to the head knocked him out.

"Asshole," I muttered under my breath, grabbing his sword and throwing it out of his reach just in case. Hiccup's sudden shout of anger made me look up just in time to see him tackle the very battered and bloody hunter to the ground. The man was barely conscious at that point, and failed to block his face as Hiccup punched him once, twice, three times. I held my breath, considering pulling my son off before he busted all the guy's teeth in.

Hiccup's helmet had come off during the fight, so I could see the furious expression on his young face. There was a trickle of blood running from his hairline to his cheek, but the wound itself didn't appear to be too bad from this distance. Hiccup grabbed the second dagger from its sheath and pressed it against the man's throat, panting heavily—from exertion or anger, I couldn't tell. Time seemed to stand still as a plethora of emotions crossed my son's face. I waited in silence. This wasn't a decision for me to make.

Hiccup gulped, adjusting his hold on the dagger multiple times as he looked down at the man whose life he held in his hands. One instant he gritted his teeth with determination, then the next his eyes flickered with doubt and he loosened his grip, then back again. The man stared up at him with wide eyes, his panic the only thing keeping him awake.

Finally, Hiccup let out a frustrated hiss and pulled back his dagger, then smashed the hilt into the hunter's temple. Once the man was unconscious, Hiccup sat there staring down at him, his chest heaving. I allowed him to have a moment, instead walking over to the table. The documents were all there—the exact routes the hunters' ships sailed, locations of other camps, future plans. I hurriedly folded up the papers and tucked them into my suit. We needed to leave the camp before they found the men.

"Come on, Hiccup," I urged, already heading for the entrance to the room. He glanced up in bewilderment, seemingly forgetting about my presence. "Now," I added firmly, my tone forcing him back into action. He leapt off the man and reached for his helmet and the other dagger, then ran after me. We sprinted down the passageway, no longer needing stealth inside the cave.

Luckily for us, the men in the camp were all gathered in a circle in the center of the clearing by the time we made it outside. They were cheering on a fight between the same men that had been patrolling when we arrived. Guess that's what happens when you put a bunch of men together and let them get drunk. Hiccup and I ran out the same way we came in, just as quiet but able to move much faster due to the distraction.

When we reached the forest, we didn't slow. We had to get to the southern beach where the dragons were being held. Hiccup was breathing heavily the entire way, and I made a mental note to include cardio in his training.

It was a ten minute sprint to our destination. We were hidden by the trees at the base of the mountain, but we could see the cages and hear the hunters from our position. I glanced up into the sky. Cloudjumper wasn't visible, but I knew he was cruising somewhere far above, waiting for my signal. I cupped my hands around my mouth and mimicked the hoot of an owl, loud enough to be heard by my dragon but not loud enough to cause suspicion from the hunters guarding the cages.

It wasn't long before I could see large flames in the distance, then a man came running up to the guards. "The ships are on fire! We're being attacked! Come on, you idiots!" He shouted, panic making him irritable.

"What about the dragons?" One of them asked nervously, clearly afraid to abandon his post.

"Those dragons are in cages, dumbass! The ones attacking the ships aren't! Let's go!" He retorted, already racing back towards the growing fire. I smirked as our plan unfolded exactly as it was supposed to—plus, they thought there was more than one dragon setting their ships on fire. That was a bonus. Cloudjumper would already be making his way to us, and they would be none the wiser.

The hunters hesitated for a moment, then one by one followed after the man. When they were gone, I tapped Hiccup on the shoulder. He'd been sitting down and catching his breath while we waited, but now he was mostly recovered. He was essential for the next part. We couldn't release the dragons one at a time, or the sentries would notice and sound the alarm before we could rescue them all. No, Hiccup needed to keep the dragons calm and cooperative while we unlatched all the cages, then we'd release them all at once. There were eleven in total, so they'd definitely draw some attention once they took to the air. Cloudjumper would come down and get us out before the hunters could do anything.

When we made it over to the cages, the dragons eyed us suspiciously, growling and shuffling around with unease. Hiccup was immediately on the case, crouching down to appear less threatening. I kept an eye on our surroundings, making sure no hunters were approaching.

*It's okay. We're here to help you.* Hiccup told them gently. The dragons all looked at him in confusion, sniffing the air to make sure they really smelled a human.

*What are you?* A Deadly Nadder questioned, sounding more curious than anything.

My son bowed his head briefly, taking a more submissive role to make all of them more comfortable. It worked well. The dragons' tension faded until they were all pressing against their cages in an attempt to get closer to him. He crawled to each cage, running a hand over the bars.

*I'm a human.* He admitted. Thankfully, the news didn't affect their attitudes towards him. *My mother and I are here to save all of you. We want to free you.* He explained. They started ruffling their wings with excitement. Hiccup let out an odd, guttural sound that I didn't even know he was capable of making, causing the dragons to calm back down so he could speak. *We're going to open your cages, but you have to stay inside until we tell you to go.* He stressed. *Do you understand?* He asked, looking between all of them. There were warbles and croons of agreement. I was surprised with how easily they were taking his direction. They'd known him all of five seconds and already trusted him.

Hiccup nodded at me, and we both went to work on the cages. It took less than a minute to get them all unlatched. The dragons did as they were instructed, some appearing more antsy and impatient than others. Once we were done, we took a few steps back.

*Okay, go!* Hiccup told them, still crouched down. The dragons didn't need any more persuading than that. All at once the cage doors burst open, and they all made a beeline for the clouds, not sparing a glance backward. When they got high enough to see from a distance, shouting erupted from the sentry towers at either end of the beach. By the time they managed to ready their bows, the dragons were disappearing into the night, out of range of any arrows.

At the same time, Cloudjumper suddenly dove into sight, taking advantage of the diversion. Instead of risking a landing, he grabbed Hiccup and me with his talons, then immediately flew back up into the sky. The hunters shot arrows at us with angry shouts, but each of them whizzed by harmlessly until we too were out of their range. I could see from this viewpoint where Cloud had utterly decimated the eastern half of the island. All the ships were in flames or sinking, the docks were destroyed, and one of the sentry towers was on fire. I grinned at the sight, slumping in Cloudjumper's grip as we rose farther up into the darkness.

Mission accomplished.

Chapter Text

A/N: Okay, it's been a month since I updated this story, a.k.a. too freaking long. As much as I wanted to wait to update until I had the entire chapter written, I just do not have the time for that, sorry. So I'm breaking it into two parts. This is part one. Part two will come eventually. Maybe another month. Who knows? *rolls eyes* This chapter and next chapter will cover a year in Hiccup's life, as per the title. Like chapter 6, it will just be blips.

P.S. —AAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHJDWVNWEJVHEWKJVNEKVBELWKFJCLEKNFBVEBVKENF!

lizzielou525 - I'm glad you like it! Thanks for the kind review! I love Valka as well. HTTYD 2 did her and Stoick dirty.

CHSHiccstrid - Thanks! I was really worried chapter 24 would be terrible.

AdamantJackal - You're good at picking up on the small details. I always enjoy reading your reviews :D

Disclaimer: Nope, not mine.

MONTH 1

VALKA'S POV

When we finally made it back to the nest, I was immediately on the lookout for Toothless. If I had to guess, he'd been anxiously awaiting our return the entire night. It had been nearly impossible to convince him to stay behind when we'd left, but his respect for Hiccup's wishes thankfully outweighed his fears.

Hiccup was sitting behind me, his fingers tapping impatiently against Cloudjumper's scales as he searched the nest for his dragon. Cloud had transferred us to his back as soon as we'd cleared the island, since an hour long flight in his claws would be less than comfortable for us. It had been a silent trip. Hiccup spent most of it staring into space, too deep in thought for conversation. I figured I would wait until we were back home until I asked him about tonight's mission.

The few dragons that were awake when we arrived called out greetings as we passed, but overall it was pretty quiet. The minute waves formed in the lake by the rise and fall of Alpha's chest as he breathed were the loudest sound that could be heard. The nest was even more peaceful at night than in the day. Most of the dragons here slept at night, which meant no flying, fighting, or roaring for a few hours. Toothless' species was nocturnal, but he'd adapted to Hiccup's schedule quickly after their first meeting. He definitely wasn't sleeping now, though.

As soon as Cloudjumper landed in front of the cavern, Toothless came running out of the tunnel, making a straight beeline for his human. Hiccup grinned and jumped off of Cloud's back without hesitation, crouching down close to the ground and leaning forward on his hands. Toothless slowed to a stop in front of him, then ducked his head and rubbed it against Hiccup's, a familiar gesture traded between all dragons. It was their version of a hug. Hiccup had started copying the behavior as a toddler, but I never had the heart to correct him. He should be able to show affection however he pleases, no matter how strange it looks from the human perspective.

I let them have their moment and slid down Cloudjumper's extended wing, walking over to pat his cheek. "You okay? No arrows hit you or anything?" I checked. His part of the mission had been dangerous. If he was hurt, it was my job to help.

His chest rumbled in fond amusement, and he leaned into my hand. *I'm fine, Valka. You should worry about yourself more. You're fragile.* He commented, a teasing lilt to his voice.

The corner of my mouth lifted. "You're my best friend, Cloudjumper. I'll always worry about you," I responded sincerely. For the past twelve years, Cloud has been my rock. I couldn't imagine life without him. We might not be two halves of a whole like my son and his dragon, but our lives were forever intertwined.

"Get some sleep," I suggested softly. "You must be exhausted." I touched my forehead briefly to his, then stepped back.

*Rest well, Valka. I'll see you tomorrow.* He nodded once in farewell before turning away and jumping back into the air. His wings whipped the wind in my direction for a few seconds until he disappeared over the cliff above us.

When I looked back to where Hiccup had just been a couple minutes earlier, both he and Toothless were nowhere to be seen. I sighed tiredly, heading into the tunnel. They were probably already in the cavern.

As expected, I found the two of them in the main room. Hiccup was kneeling next to his wooden chest, placing his weapons inside carefully. Toothless was licking the boy's face, cleaning off the dried blood while simultaneously healing the injury. The fact that he was still calm proved that the wound wasn't nearly as bad as it looked—probably barely more than a deep scratch.

When Hiccup pulled out the last weapon to put away—the bloody dagger he'd buried in that one hunter's thigh—he simply stared down at it, biting his lip pensively. Toothless, content that he'd done his job, leaned back and cocked his head in curiosity as he followed Hiccup's gaze.

I set my staff down on the table, then shuffled over to them. As tired as I was, this was a conversation I'd been dying to have all night. Hiccup didn't react as I sat down beside him, crossing my legs to get comfortable. I waited, trying to decide what exactly I wanted to ask, but Hiccup spoke up first, his voice hardly more than a whisper.

"I hate them...the humans," he began, and I pursed my lips together, willing to listen to anything he had to say. A small part of my brain noted with surprise that he was speaking aloud. It was nice to hear his physical voice again. "I've always hated them, you know?" He shrugged, his eyebrows furrowing as he twirled the dagger slowly between his fingers. "They kill dragons...so many dragons..." I resisted the urge to comfort him, not wanting him to shut down. Even Toothless remained perfectly still, though I could tell he was confused about the entire situation.

"I could've killed that hunter, Mom," Hiccup continued, his tone almost pleading as he finally glanced up at me. "I could've ended him right there, and he would never be able to hurt another dragon!" His gaze grew distant as he recalled the event. "I was so close...but when he looked at me, I didn't see a hunter, or a trapper, or the face of evil...I just saw someone who was afraid..." He trailed off, looking back to the dagger. "And I thought...how could I become the very thing I hate—a killer—and not wake up tomorrow hating myself, too?" Hiccup shook his head defeatedly. Toothless instinctively leaned in to nuzzle his cheek, providing some sort of reassurance.

"I don't want to hate anyone anymore," he confessed after a few moments of silence. My eyes widened at the statement, but I quickly schooled my expression before he noticed. "I want to save them," he declared. "All of them—dragons, humans...all of them." My heart fluttered with pride. How had I raised a kid so selfless? So compassionate? I'd always known he was special, but he still managed to exceed all expectations.

I gently placed a hand on his shoulder, gaining his attention. "Whatever you decide, I'm with you. Always," I promised.

He sent me a small smile in return and seemed to perk up a little, straightening his shoulders. "Yeah. Thanks, Mom," he murmured.

MONTH 2

TOOTHLESS' POV

*Now, bud!* Hiccup shouted, and I instantly responded to the command, releasing a powerful plasma blast directed towards the ship. It hit what the humans call the "mast," causing the wood to splinter under the force and break in half. An irritating creaking rang through the air as I pulled up out of the blast zone, and the mast tilted over, pulling a bunch of ropes and cloth—sails, I think—with it. The humans on the ship shouted and scurried for safety, too busy avoiding getting crushed to try and stop Valka as she and Cloudjumper released the Spike-tails onboard.

I circled above, eyeing the humans just in case one dared to grab a weapon and attempt anything stupid. My rider was laughing with delight, already sure of the mission's success. He'd been itching to see what I could do to a hunter ship for a while now. The destruction was obviously even better than he'd anticipated. I was happy to contribute any way I could to his joy.

This was my first mission, and I had to admit it felt great to help other dragons. Even though I was more dedicated to Hiccup than the cause itself, that didn't mean I wasn't glad to see the dragons being released from their cages. The whole thing seemed fairly simple. Hiccup was the brains, and he directed me where to go and what to do. Valka had told us that this particular mission would be quicker and easier than usual since there was only a single ship we were targeting, but I doubted that changed the sense of accomplishment. As Hiccup says—"Every dragon's life is significant." No matter the difficulty of the mission, this was a routine I could definitely get used to, especially when it ended with a grin on the boy's face.

Once Valka had released the Spike-tails and they'd escaped to safety, she and Cloud flew up to meet us out of range of the hunters' weapons. She had a similar expression on her face as Hiccup, and she sent us a thumbs up.

"You guys did great!" She exclaimed proudly.

Hiccup patted my neck. *It was all Toothless, Mom.* He argued lightly. I grunted in disagreement at that, but offered no verbal response.

"With the sails destroyed, they won't be going anywhere anytime soon," Valka commented, glancing down at the burning ship. I'd tempered my blast so it didn't completely destroy everything and send the ship sinking to the bottom of the ocean, courtesy of both Hiccup's and Valka's wish to keep the pesky humans alive.

*How many more ship locations did you get from those documents?* Hiccup wondered.

Valka scratched her forehead lightly in thought. "Uh...six or seven, I think?" She mused. Hiccup nodded, taking in the information with pursed lips.

*Well, then...we've got work to do.* He announced, excitement seeping into his voice. I warbled in agreement. I'd love more opportunities to blow stuff up. I rarely got to have this kind of fun.

Valka chuckled, nodding slowly. "You two are quite the dynamic duo. The hunters won't know what to do," she teased.

Hiccup and I shared a mischievous glance, both of us thinking the same thing.

Good. Let them try and stop us. They will fail.

MONTH 3

HICCUP'S POV

*Come on, Toothless! We're already late!* I called over my shoulder, sprinting down the dark tunnel with an excited grin planted firmly on my face. Every now and then I had to climb over sharp inclines or drop into a crawl when the stone ceiling blocked the upper half of the passageway, but I never slowed my pace. I could hear Toothless struggling to keep up behind me, not due to a lack of speed, but because he was nearly too large to squeeze his way through the narrow sections of tunnel. Luckily Night-wings were extremely flexible, their lithe forms allowing them into tight spaces.

We were heading to the nursery for the Naming. It was a tradition I'd started years ago. Whenever the new year's eggs hatched, I would give each dragon a name. The mothers didn't mind. In fact, they welcomed me. Since the concept of a name is foreign to most dragons, they depended on me to come up with them. It hadn't taken much effort to convince them that the nest would benefit from all the dragons having names. It would minimize confusion, and give everyone a sense of identity. Alpha had agreed that it was a good idea, so every year since I've come to the nursery to welcome the new hatchlings—additions to my family—into the world.

Before we even made it out of the tunnel, the loud cries of the hatchlings met my ears. They were always more talkative in their first few weeks. I burst into the room, my gaze immediately tracking to the center of the room where all the little ones were gathered. The adults had already prepared for my arrival, and greeted me with happy squawks and roars when they caught sight of me. I stepped further into the room, Toothless tip-toeing in behind me. His ear fins erected as he peeked over my shoulder, curiosity shining in his green orbs.

I got down on my hands and feet, crawling the rest of the distance. One of the mothers, a Gronckle named Splash, waddled up to me as I reached the circle of hatchlings. She gave me a quick lick to the side of my face, her tail wiggling in anticipation. I chuckled at her eagerness, scratching under her chin.

*Which one is first, Splash?* I asked, nodding at the cluster of young dragons. By now they'd all noticed my presence and were pushing and leaping over each other in an attempt to get to me. Toothless stuck out his tail to hold them back, chortling in amusement.

Splash plucked up one of her hatchlings—a purple male—and gently deposited him on my lap. The little dragon stared up at me with wide eyes, his tongue hanging out of his mouth as he panted energetically. I loved the happy-go-lucky nature of Gronckles. They never failed to improve my mood.

My naming process wasn't complicated. There were far too many hatchlings to give it too much thought, but I always took the species into consideration. I found that the mothers didn't care what the name ended up being, so most of the time I just used the first name to pop into mind.

*How about Whammy?* I suggested, tapping the end of the purple hatchling's tail absentmindedly. Splash let out the typical rah rah sound of joyful agreement, and wasted no time in plucking Whammy up and replacing him with the next hatchling.

As I went through naming each hatchling, I made sure their mothers liked my choice before moving on to the next one. One of the best parts about the Naming was that I got to meet all the new dragons, and they were able to get used to me. They learned my scent so that in the future when they were out and about in the nest they'd know that I was one of them. It was a short but effective bonding experience.

It was a privilege to be able to come into the nursery at all, one that I valued highly. My mom was allowed to visit occasionally, but she had her limits. She wasn't able to come here when the hatchlings were this young, for instance. The adults were too protective for that. I don't know why the mother dragons trusted me so much, but I was grateful. In return, I was always more than willing to put my life on the line to protect every single one of them.

The dragons were my family, and they always would be.

MONTH 4

HICCUP'S POV

*Toothless, you can stop licking me. Your saliva has done all it can. I need stitches now.* I grumbled, shoving at my dragon's head in an attempt to give myself some space. I couldn't see my wound past his giant head, but so far he'd refused to leave me alone. His stress practically seeped into the air, which in turn had me stressed.

He backed up reluctantly, then immediately began to pace back and forth in front of me, a string of whines escaping him as he stared at my leg. I had a relatively deep gash in the middle of my right thigh where an arrow had struck me during our mission. It was my fault for letting my guard down. We'd finished the task—destroy the ship's sails and all the hunters' equipment, same as usual—and started to fly away, but one of the hunters had gotten in one last hit with a crossbow. In hindsight, I should've made sure all the hunters were properly incapacitated before turning my back on the ship. That was a mistake I wouldn't make twice.

Of course, no matter how mild, this was the worst injury I'd ever received, and Toothless wasn't handling it very well. I could understand where he was coming from—I hated seeing him in pain, too. But his pacing wasn't helping either of us.

As I reached out to comfort him, I heard familiar footsteps rushing down the tunnel, making me sag with relief. My mom ran into the cavern, her eyes searching around desperately until they landed on me. I'd sent one of my nest-mates to find her as soon as we made it back. I needed her help to stitch me up. My hands were a little too shaky to do it myself.

*I'm alright, Mom.* I assured her before she could freak out at the sight of me leaning back against the wall, bleeding and sweaty. Hopefully this didn't affect my newfound freedom to go on solo missions. This certainly wasn't a good look for me.

She nodded slowly, taking a deep breath to calm herself down as she approached. Toothless, who still hadn't even noticed her up until that point, spun around to face her as soon as he felt her presence. All of his muscles were tensed for a fight, and his back arched as he hissed threateningly in her direction. I couldn't see his expression since he was positioned protectively in front of me, but I'm guessing it was less than friendly. My mom halted mid-step, appearing genuinely wary of him for the first time in years. Panic flared in my chest, memories of blood and death flitting through my mind.

*Toothless! Back off!* I ordered, putting as much authority as I could into my voice. A human might've laughed at my firm attitude, my small stature not being very intimidating, but my dragon had always respected me. His loyalty was everything. No one—not even Alpha—can control a Night-wing.

When Toothless stubbornly remained in place, growling incessantly, I tried a different approach. *Come on, bud. I need her help.* I pleaded, gritting my teeth as I shifted to get more comfortable. *She's my mom.* I reminded him, just in case he was so deep in his primal state of mind that he'd forgotten.

My words seemed to break through the haze, and Toothless finally relaxed, shaking his head and turning back toward me. My mom dragged a weary hand down her face as soon as his predatory attention was off of her, then went to grab the medical supplies out of the chest. I placed one hand on the crown of Toothless' head as he lay down on my left. He crooned in concern, sniffing at my wound. His saliva had momentarily stopped the bleeding and spread a cool numbness throughout the area. It would last just long enough for my mom to stitch me up.

She walked over to us with a needle and thread in hand, each step made with extreme caution as she eyed Toothless. He paid her no attention, the complete opposite of how he'd acted a few seconds ago. Ignoring her was better than attacking her, but that didn't mean I liked seeing him act so distant towards her. There wasn't much I could do about it, though. According to Alpha, my mom, and even Toothless himself, Night-wings are much more aloof than the average dragon. They stick with their own kind, and they don't befriend outsiders unless it's under very special circumstances. They're proud creatures, often considering themselves above others—which, in all fairness, is not an entirely incorrect assessment. I felt lucky that Toothless considered me his equal. It hadn't escaped my notice, though, that the older he got, the less he enjoyed my mom's presence. He loved her, of course—she'd practically raised him—but he didn't appreciate being told what to do by a human besides myself.

My mom silently began stitching my injury, every now and then glancing up at me to check if I felt any pain. I smiled at her reassuringly, keeping one hand on Toothless. The air held an uncomfortable tension, one that I needed to break before it drove me insane.

*I can still go on solo missions, right?* I asked hesitantly, biting my lip.

She rolled her eyes, but the corner of her mouth lifted in amusement. "I don't know, can you?" She returned, raising an eyebrow.

I nodded earnestly. *Yes! I swear I'll be more careful from now on. No more arrows in the leg.* I promised.

"Or anywhere else, I hope," she muttered.

*I am sorry, Mom.* I told her softly, not quite sure what exactly I was apologizing for, but needing to say it nonetheless. She sent me a brief smile that didn't quite reach her eyes, but otherwise didn't respond.

I repressed a sigh. I would just need to avoid getting injured. Maybe then there would be no more of this unbearable tension.

MONTH 5

VALKA'S POV

"Rise and shine, you two! It's a big day!" I called out in a sing-song voice, leaning against the entrance to my son's room.

Toothless groaned irritably at being woken up so abruptly, rolling onto his side and stretching out his limbs. He raised his wing, exposing Hiccup to the light. My son had a similar reaction as his dragon, complaining unintelligibly as he rubbed at his eyes.

*What could possibly be so important that you wake us up at the crack of dawn?* Hiccup whined, glancing up at the icy ceiling where light was filtering in. Toothless was still lying on his side, almost appearing to have fallen back asleep.

"You're kidding, right?" I chuckled, walking over to him and offering my hand. He stared at it tiredly for a moment, then huffed and grabbed it, letting me pull him to his feet. As he yawned and stretched his arms over his head, I ruffled his messy tangle of hair. It was so long now. Most of the time it hung over his eyes, making him look a bit wild at first glance. It was constantly wind-whipped, too, which didn't help.

I grabbed Hiccup by the shoulders, shaking him lightly to gain his attention. "It's your birthday, silly! You're thirteen!" I exclaimed with a wide grin.

Hiccup simply squinted at me, clearly debating whether he should just go back to sleep or not. *So?* He mumbled with a shrug.

I scowled at his disregard for the special day. "Look, I know you and the dragons don't understand the importance of a birthday, but it's important to me," I told him, letting go of his shoulders. We had this conversation every year. He had yet to see the significance of a day dedicated to his birth. "Plus, I got you a present," I added, unable to hide a victorious smirk.

Hiccup perked up. *What is it?* He questioned eagerly. I pressed my lips together and turned, waving for him to follow me. He needed no convincing and scurried after me, a little off balance since he just woke up. Toothless stayed behind, too tired to care about anything other than sleep.

Hiccup shuffled along behind me as we made our way to the main cavern. It took a few seconds, but he eventually brightened up as the rest of his exhaustion left him, and I could feel him practically bouncing with excitement as he tried to push past me.

It was hard to believe he was thirteen. Some days I still felt like a new arrival in the nest, even though we've lived here so many years. He wouldn't be under my care for much longer, and I wasn't quite sure if that made me feel better or worse. On one hand, his getting older meant he was able to protect himself and make his own decisions. On the other hand, I just missed my little boy. When he was really young, he'd spend almost the entire day within my sight. Nowadays, he's always off on some mission or adventure far away from the nest. It's rare that I get to spend quality time with him.

When we reached the cavern, Hiccup glanced around, expecting to see his present in plain sight. I shook my head in amusement, leading him over to the center table. I grabbed a pouch of coins and held it out to him. He was clearly confused, but he still took the coins from my grasp and looked over them curiously.

*Uh...thanks?* He mumbled, his eyebrows furrowing.

"I'm taking you to the Northern Markets," I explained, laughing quietly at his reaction. "The money is so you can buy yourself a present. Anything you want," I elaborated, casually crossing my arms and leaning back against the table.

*I thought you didn't want me going to the Northern Markets.* He replied suspiciously.

I shrugged. "You've proven that you can defend yourself if the need arises, and you're old enough now. Trust me, there are plenty of scumbags at the Markets, but hunters are worse. You'll be fine," I assured him. He considered my words, then slowly a smile crept onto his face.

*This is great, Mom. Thanks.* He beamed, gently setting the coin pouch back on the table. *Are you coming, too?* He wondered.

I snorted. "You bet your ass I'm coming. You may have a nice, little independent streak going, but you're still a kid. It's my job to protect you," I stated firmly.

He raised both eyebrows at my sudden intensity. *You just said hunters are worse.* He pointed out. *You let me go on missions by myself.* I was wagging my finger in disagreement before he'd even finished his sentence.

"That's different. Toothless is right there to look after you. He can't do that at the Markets," I objected. His dragon would have to remain out of sight at all times while we were there. He wouldn't be able to protect Hiccup without exposing himself, and that wasn't an option.

Hiccup sighed in defeat, nodding reluctantly. *Okay, yeah. I guess you're right.* He allowed.

I smirked. "I'm always right."

MONTH 6

HICCUP'S POV

*I don't see what the big deal is about this place. No one is trying to kill anyone.* I commented as my mom and I walked through the quiet crowd of the Markets. The way she'd always described it, I had expected to walk into a war zone. While most of the humans here looked all sorts of dangerous and untrustworthy, none of them were being outwardly violent. I definitely think I would've been perfectly fine coming here on my own.

"Hiccup, please talk out loud. I look crazy having a one-sided conversation with you," she muttered under her breath, glancing around to make sure no one overheard. I snickered at her expense, but nodded in agreement. We already stood out like a sore thumb since I was the only kid in the vicinity. It was probably best not to draw any more attention.

Strangely, I felt quite relaxed. Normally, being in the presence of other humans puts me on edge. After going on so many missions, though, I was growing accustomed to being near them. I still didn't trust them—not at all—but they didn't seem as threatening as they had in the past. That might be naive on my part. Only time would tell.

"Sorry. I'm just saying, I really think I could've handled this trip," I pressed, eyeing each tent we passed and the items inside. I hadn't seen anything yet that caught my particular interest. I wasn't really sure what to look for in the first place.

"If any of the men here saw you were by yourself, they'd take advantage." She shuddered, and I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. She noticed my confused expression and shook her head dismissively. "I just mean...you're still young, and vulnerable"—she cut off my protest with a raised finger—"...you're a good fighter, son, but even you have your limits. You could be snatched up and sold into slavery in the span of an hour, and disappear forever," she warned, resting her hand on my shoulder. Now I was the one to shudder. Maybe I was glad she was here...

"Have you spotted anything you like yet?" She asked, changing the subject before the silence became too awkward.

I shrugged noncommittally, but the next second my gaze wandered over to a wooden hut. It stood out amongst all the identical tents along the path. There was a giant hole in the front that allowed anyone to see inside. There were a couple people lined up out front, obviously waiting for something from inside. I changed my direction, speeding up a bit as I tried to figure out what the hut contained. My mom kept pace beside me, not questioning my sudden shift in focus.

I purposefully avoided the two men outside and walked right up to the open doorway, peeking into the large space. There was a huge fire lit in the middle of the room—a furnace, if I remembered correctly—along with a few tables and dozens of tools lining them, as well as the walls. There were papers, metal, leather, and all sorts of other materials. It was some sort of workshop.

An aged but muscular man was hammering away at a piece of heated metal, grunting with effort. Sweat poured down his face, he was covered in dirt and grime, and his clothes were worn and blackened, but he didn't seem miserable. He was just...working.

I couldn't explain it, but as I stood there for what felt like a lifetime just watching him pound away at what appeared to be a sword in progress, I couldn't help but feel utterly fascinated. I loved to design and create, but this man took things to another level. He had so many materials at his fingertips. He could create anything he wanted. I was jealous, curious, and amazed all at once.

My mom nudged my shoulder, breaking me from my trance. "Hiccup?" She ventured.

"He's making a sword," I told her with a grin, as if she couldn't see it for herself.

Her eyebrows furrowed. "Yes, he's a blacksmith. That's his job," she explained slowly, not understanding my excitement about the situation.

"So...he does this all the time? Creates stuff?" I questioned, my attention flickering between her and the old man.

"Pretty much," she answered, starting to look a bit more amused at my enthusiasm. "Mostly weapons. Why?" She wondered, turning a scrutinizing gaze on the man, attempting to find anything interesting about him.

"I don't know," I murmured thoughtfully. "It's just...if I were a viking, that's probably what I'd be doing, too."

Maybe I could find some books here about it. I'd pay any amount to learn more. Even if I'd never be able to make a weapon myself, it wouldn't hurt to expand my knowledge. Who knows? Maybe I will be able to sneak my way into a blacksmith's shop one day and make something of my own.

Chapter Text

A/N: I am not writing this story in a conventional manner at all. What I planned to be a single chapter originally has now turned into three parts because I can't write enough at once. Here's the second part. I won't even speculate when the third will be posted because apparently I SUCK AT THIS.

P.S.—Does anyone even remember what the story is about at this point?

Disclaimer: I've grown older and wiser in the months past, and I can positively say, HA HA. NOPE. NOT MINE.

MONTH 7

HICCUP'S POV

*Okay, bud. You're up.* I said a little too cheerfully, trying unsuccessfully to hide my amused grin.

Toothless sent me his best death glare, although to me it was more of a cute pout. His ears were flat against his head, his pupils were slitted, and his eyelids were halfway lowered, but still—cute as a bunny. That thought had me covering my mouth to stifle any sound and Toothless huffing his displeasure at our situation.

*I think you're enjoying this a little too much.* He grumbled, peeking over the rock we were crouched behind in an attempt to spot any Scale-shifters. I don't know why he bothered. They spent most of their time camouflaged, regardless of if they were aware of any present danger. Toothless would have more luck finding them by sound. Following his nose would be useless since the entire island would reek of Scale-shifter scent.

*I'm only enjoying it because I know you'll be fine. Your scales protect you from the acid.* I pointed out, glancing down at my vulnerable skin with disdain. If only I had scales of my own. My armor was good, but not impenetrable. Better to let Toothless handle this one, just in case.

*They still have teeth and claws.* He retorted, his ears flying up at the end of his statement as he heard signs of movement that my human ears couldn't pick up. I stilled, waiting for a signal. After a few silent moments, his tail curled around to lightly touch my shoulder, telling me without words to wait here. I nodded minutely, hunkering down even further.

Toothless leapt over the rock gracefully, disappearing from my sight. It wasn't until I started to squirm with the task of remaining in place that the snarls broke out. As much as my instincts screamed at me to get up and see what was happening, I had to stay hidden. I would only become a liability if the Scale-shifters noticed me.

I took comfort in the fact that while furious screeching filled my ears, there were no sounds of pain coming from Toothless. He would probably brag later about how he took on an entire pack of Scale-shifters by himself. Shimmer especially loved his tall tales. His ego always got an unhealthy boost from her awestruck expressions. If only she were here to witness what was probably just Toothless dodging around, trying his best not to get covered in the green acid.

Anytime now, bud, I thought impatiently, glancing up at the sky to check the sun's position. My mom would worry if we weren't back home by nightfall. I promised her we wouldn't be late for dinner.

As if Toothless heard me say the words aloud, the angry growls and rough scuffling started to fade as he led the Scale-shifters on a wild chase in the opposite direction. I breathed out a sigh of relief, standing and hopping over the rock, making sure to watch my footing. The last thing I wanted was to step in the acid and ruin a perfectly good pair of boots.

My hands scrambled to take out the small, empty jars I'd brought along. I needed to hurry and collect the acid before the Scale-shifters returned. Luckily for me, there was no shortage of the bright green substance. There was no doubt I wouldn't have fared well in Toothless' place.

By the time I was placing the lid on the last jar, my task complete, I was starting to feel anxious. It's how I always felt when Toothless was out of my sight for an extended period of time. Especially when I knew there was an entire pack of dragons on his tail. I mean, what if I was wrong earlier? What if Toothless did get hurt?

I chewed my lip, debating my options. Maybe I should follow their trail...make sure everything is fi—

Hot breath puffed out from behind me, ruffling my hair lightly and causing my muscles to tense. Uh oh...I winced, slowly turning to face the glowering Scale-shifter. A deep growl rumbled from its chest as its previously invisible form flickered wildly with color before landing on blood red, perfectly fitting for its current mood. It snapped its jaws an inch from my face, and I flinched.

*U-Um...hi?* I stammered with a nervous chuckle.

The feral dragon took a moment's pause to ponder my use of thought-speak, and I figured that was my cue to run like hell. I bolted to my right, heading towards the forest. Using the trees for cover was my only chance. It was less than a second before I heard the Scale-shifter come roaring after me.

I pushed myself forward, willing myself to stay upright. Now was not the time to be clumsy. I hugged my saddlebag full of acid tightly against my body, trying to keep any from spilling out, while simultaneously hurdling exposed tree roots and ducking under low branches. The dragon behind me was having a much harder time getting through the forest's natural obstacle course due to its size, and the snarls it released grew louder the more frustrated it became.

My mistake was glancing over my shoulder to gauge the distance between us. As soon as my attention was diverted in the slightest, the undergrowth attacked. My toe caught the edge of a large stone, sending me crashing to the ground. Because of my faster-than-average reflexes, I managed to cradle my saddlebag and turn so I landed on my back, cushioning the impact on the fragile jars. The wind was knocked out of me in the process, though. I coughed, struggling to regain my breath.

My eyes widened as I noticed the wild dragon bearing down on me, and I attempted futilely to back up using my elbows. I supposed it was too late to have a reasonable conversation...I squeezed my eyes shut as I waited for the impact of the Scale-shifter slamming into me, but that moment never came.

A high-pitched screech rang out, bouncing off the tree trunks, then a fiery blast had me rolling over to cover my face. Toothless! He came back for me! I gasped, quickly spinning around to see that my dragon had taken up a protective stance in front of my prone form, smoke exiting his nostrils as he glared down his enemy.

The Scale-shifter was now holding a limp front leg to its chest, its teeth bared defensively even as it turned its head away submissively. Its growls subsided to irritated whines, and finally it limped off in defeat, throwing one last indignant snort over its shoulder.

I coughed once more, allowing air to fill my aching lungs. Toothless circled me, checking for any injuries. A groan escaped me as I pushed myself into a sitting position.

*I think that went pretty well, considering...* I shrugged, fighting off a smile. Now that the immediate danger had passed, it was easier to find the humor in the whole situation.

Toothless' hooded eyelids returned.

MONTH 8

HICCUP'S POV

My face scrunched up in concentration as I poked the needle through the thin piece of leather, drawing the thread through the tiny hole. I wanted to do it perfectly the first time around, so I wouldn't have to go back and make repairs later. I already had to alter my flight suit far too often due to my random growth spurts. Who knew getting older could be so annoying?

At the increasing volume of scuffling to my left, I sighed and lowered my suit onto my lap. Toothless and Shimmer had decided that the best place to wrestle was right next to me. Normally I would join in the fun, but I wanted to finish my adjustments before our next mission in a few days. I couldn't go without proper protection, after all.

*Do you two mind?* I huffed. *I'm trying to focus here.* Instead of a response, all I got was an errant spike flung at my head. I yelped in surprise and ducked, narrowly avoiding getting stabbed in the brain.

Shimmer froze and immediately shrunk down apologetically, curling her tail around herself. Toothless, who had been pinned just a moment previously, rolled onto his feet and growled a simple warning to the Spike-tail to be more careful. She didn't meet his gaze, and quickly busied herself with cleaning her wings.

*It's fine, Shimmer.* I assured her, hoping to defuse the sudden tension. *It was an accident.* I elbowed Toothless discreetly when he ambled close enough, jerking my chin in her direction. He rolled his eyes at my silent command.

*Yeah, an accident.* He acquiesced. Shimmer raised her head, glancing between us before hesitantly relaxing her stance.

*I'll go get you some fish to make up for it!* She announced, her eyes lighting up with her idea.

I raised a hand. *You don't have to—* She took off, her flapping wings sending a burst of wind my direction and blowing the needle out of my loose grip. *—do that.* I finished pointlessly.

Toothless nudged my shoulder, attracting my attention. *You've been working on that thing for hours!* He complained, smacking his tail over my flight suit. *We already missed breakfast. Are you aiming to miss lunch, too?* He grumbled, plopping down next to me.

*It seems like Shimmer's got us covered on that one.* I snorted, leaning against the moss-covered rock at my back. The nest was a flurry of activity. Some dragons were either coming in or going out, others were playing or grooming, and a few were even engaging in their species' mating ritual. They happened quite often. While the female dragons all lay their eggs within the same month-long period every year, they can choose their mate whenever they like.

I bit my lip, glancing over at Toothless. Sometimes I couldn't help but wonder if I was holding him back from a better life. He was my other half, sure…but what if he had another other half? We'd never come across any more Night-wings, but not for one second did I believe that Toothless was the last of his kind. Life couldn't be that cruel.

*I know what you're thinking.* Toothless' exasperated voice cut through my inner turmoil. *How many times do we have to have this conversation?* His tone was slightly petulant.

*Until you agree that I'm right.* I retorted, crossing my arms and staring straight ahead.

*Stubborn.* He muttered simply, and out of my periphery I could see him shaking his head. *How about this—I'll get a mate when you get one.* He suggested, unable to contain a snicker at the prospect.

I grimaced and glanced back at him incredulously. *M-Me? A mate?* I spluttered, my cheeks blazing red. *No way! Humans are stupid!* I insisted a little too forcefully.

*Oh, come on!* Toothless chided in amusement. *You have an endless amount of females to choose from, unlike myself! Surely there's one out there that would make a decent match!* He reasoned. I scowled, refusing to engage in the subject any longer. I guess he won this round. Stupid reptile!

*Okay, fine, whatever.* He relented, still in good spirits. *Probably for the best I don't find a mate, anyway. I think Alpha would lose his mind if there were any more Night-wings in the nest.* He joked, but the words struck deep because they were true. Alpha tolerated Toothless, but there's no way he'd ever let more Night-wings live in his territory. Especially after Toothless' mother, Jade, had acted so hostile during her brief stay here. I couldn't remember her, but my mom had told me all I'd needed to know. It still baffled me that she'd been able to leave Toothless behind. All the dragons I'd ever come across defended their hatchlings with absolute ferocity, and they definitely didn't pick favorites.

If we ever managed to find more Night-wings, I'd like to study them. Toothless' behavior shed some light, but it was hard to tell which parts were natural to his species and which parts he learned from the other dragons or even my mom.

I felt a nudge on my shoulder before Toothless settled down in front of me, resting his giant head on my lap as he stared up at me through soulful eyes. *What is it?* He wondered, reading my expression easily.

I shrugged, scratching the top of his nose absentmindedly. *Just thinking about your family. I wonder where they are now.* I mused. Shadow would be full grown. Would he have split up from Jade by now? Were they even alive?

Toothless crooned contentedly, closing his eyes as I flattened my palm over his scales. *My family is right here.* He murmured.

MONTH 9

HICCUP'S POV

I scowled, throwing my knife at my target with a little more force than was necessary. It lodged itself deep into the bark of the tree I'd aimed for, sending splinters of wood flying in multiple directions. Toothless, who was resting in the branches of said tree, almost hidden from sight, sighed in boredom.

*I don't get it!* I huffed, stomping forward to retrieve my weapon. *Mom tells me she wants me to come along, then sidelines me at the first sign of trouble. I'm not five! I can take care of myself!* I yanked out the knife, spinning it between my fingers as I began to pace.

*She just wants to protect you, Hiccup. You can't be mad at her for that.* Toothless reasoned, letting out a long yawn that made me wonder if he was even truly paying attention.

Without looking, I threw the knife back at the tree, hearing the thud as it hit its mark. *I'm not mad! I'm just…frustrated!* I growled, my eyes instinctively scanning my surroundings in the following silence. We were far from the viking town my mom was currently in gathering supplies, but humans tended to wander. As irritated as I was, I made sure to always keep a wary eye out, for Toothless' sake if not my own.

*You saw how many ships were in the port.* He pointed out. *There are way more vikings here than usual. She just wants to get in and out, and that's easier to do when she's by herself and not worried about you.* His tail swung down to swipe at my hair affectionately. I ducked out of his reach, gently smacking his tailfin, though his words had calmed me. I could hardly argue with fair logic.

I moved to once again pull my knife out of the tree. *There were a lot of ships.* I noted. *Do you think—* I was cut off abruptly as Toothless leapt from his branch, snatching me up by my shirt before heaving me back into the tree, even higher than he'd been before. The whole action took only a second, and the sudden motion of it made my stomach roll. I clung to the thin branch, wishing I had claws to help stabilize myself even as Toothless kept a steady grip on me. I could feel the tension in his muscles, and I didn't bother asking what was happening. I simply turned and silently crawled onto his back—my safe place.

Toothless was rigid as his ears flicked forward, and I followed his gaze in an attempt to see whatever danger he'd spotted. Unfortunately, my senses weren't nearly as powerful, so it wasn't until the sound of leaves crunching met my ears that I finally made out the form of a girl walking our direction. She seemed to have no destination in mind, as her eyes were glued to the ground. Every now and then she scuffed the earth with her boot, muttering under her breath too quietly for me to hear what she was saying. Wild blonde hair fell in front of her face, blocking her features, yet there was something…familiar about her.

I tilted my head in curiosity, inching to the right to try and get a better view. Toothless shifted his wing to block my advance, raising his lip in warning. I frowned but obediently stayed in place, not wanting to accidentally expose us. In a few seconds she would pass us by and no harm would be done, and I could go back to—

My knife! My eyes widened when I realized it was still stuck in the tree, Toothless having grabbed me before I could pull it out. I sucked in a sharp breath as the viking girl caught sight of the weapon, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. She raised her head slightly, finally allowing me a full visual. I did a double take as recognition flowed through me. Surely that isn't…?

*Camicazi?* I whispered.

If I'd been sitting on the branch, I would've fallen out of the tree due to shock. It had been years since I'd seen this girl, and here I find her on some random island? I'd given up the hope of seeing her again long ago. My mom and I didn't want to risk returning to Amity Island, and I could hardly visit Cami where she lived. And now…well, now we were strangers.

There were several noticeable changes in her appearance. For one, she was taller. Still short, of course, but she'd gained quite a few inches; the sword at her hip no longer dragged on the ground. Her cheeks had lost their roundness and her movements seemed more graceful.

Huh, I thought, Cami is kind of…pretty? I hadn't seen many pretty vikings, excluding my mom, so I wasn't sure what the standards of attractiveness were for female humans, but Camicazi's face was definitely pleasing to look at. I hadn't noticed it when we'd first met, but now it seemed glaringly obvious.

My thoughts scattered as Cami marched over to our tree and yanked my knife out of the bark. She studied it for a moment before glancing around, clearly looking for the owner of the small weapon.

"Who's there?" She called, her voice more mature as well. Toothless was so still that I couldn't even feel him breathing under me. "I know you're there so you might as well quit hiding," she continued, annoyance ringing in her tone. Getting no response, Cami scowled in exasperation, spinning in all directions in an attempt to spot anyone.

Right when I was sure she would give up and move on, our bad luck decided to show itself in the form of a single leaf fluttering down past us and brushing lightly against her cheek as it floated to the ground. The air seemed to become charged with tension as she slowly raised her gaze to where Toothless was now crouched, his wings rising as he released a rumbling growl that shook the tree.

Camicazi's jaw dropped and her previous annoyance gave way to fear and…determination? She immediately unsheathed her sword—dropping my knife in the process—and held it out in front of her while backing up to create some distance. Her jaw clenched and fire danced in her eyes as she met Toothless' gaze without flinching. My dragon, in return, interpreted her actions as a challenge.

*Toothless, no!* I commanded, adding a short snarl at the end so he'd take me seriously. He looked back at me incredulously.

*She wants to hurt us!* He protested.

*You're not killing Camicazi!* I retorted, already climbing off his back and making my way down. Once I reached the lowest branch, I let myself drop the rest of the way, landing neatly on my hands and feet. Toothless followed directly behind me, maintaining his defensive crouch as he wrapped his tail around my arms and legs protectively.

Any aggression Cami had been channeling slipped away as soon as I made myself visible, and her sword clattered onto the grass. She stared at me in disbelief while simultaneously looking me over, as if she couldn't believe I was real.

"H-Hiccup?" She sputtered. "Is that you?" I smiled, elated that she recognized me as well, and nodded vigorously in response to her question. "You're alive?" She pressed, which made my smile quickly disappear as I frowned with confusion.

*Why wouldn't I be alive?* I asked. When her only answer was more baffled silence, I suddenly remembered that she couldn't hear thought-speak. "Sorry," I apologized, even though she wouldn't understand my reason for it. "Why wouldn't I be alive?" I repeated, my throat feeling scratchy from disuse. I coughed a couple times, trying to clear it.

Her gaze flitted to my right, where Toothless stood stoically at my side. "Toothless," she murmured, the corner of her mouth lifting slightly as she remembered him. His harsh expression faltered, his pupils widening a bit. "I…" she trailed off, shaking her head. "I don't understand. Where have you been? For years, I waited! You never came!" She accused, making me duck my head in remorse.

"I couldn't. It was too dangerous," I explained vaguely.

"Too dangerous for who?" She snapped, her sudden anger taking me by surprise. "Do you have any idea what's been going on these last few years?" She demanded, clenching her fists. I remained silent, completely lost as to why she looked about ready to bite my head off.

Cami scoffed. "Of course you don't, dragon boy," she remarked, the once amusing nickname now meant to hurt. I shifted closer to Toothless, wishing we were still safely hidden in the tree.

"It's been hell, Hiccup," she revealed bluntly. "The dragons don't just attack Berk anymore. They're everywhere. And they don't just steal some food. There are always casualties!" She fumed. "I've lost people—good people!" I blinked in shock, my thoughts racing.

None of this made any sense. Dragons hunted for themselves; they didn't need to steal food from humans to survive. In fact, they avoid it at all costs because they know humans are so hostile. What is it about the dragons in the south that makes them so bound and determined to stir up trouble with vikings? They can't all have a death wish! It's not like there was a shortage of fish in the ocean!

I rubbed my forehead, hesitantly standing to my full height. Cami gulped and took another step away from me, eyeing me warily. I sighed, holding up both hands in surrender.

"I would never hurt you," I reassured her. She let out a breath, straightening up with a brave set of her jaw. "I don't know why the dragons down here act so strangely," I confessed. "I'm sorry about the nest-mates you've lost," I added genuinely.

Cami's stone wall of emotion cracked just enough for an amused snort to escape. "Nest-mates?" She echoed.

I bit my lip, sharing a brief glance with Toothless. "Um…viking…kin?" I ventured. She rolled her eyes, and I no longer felt like the tension would drown us.

Her expression grew contemplative as she observed me. "You're different," she noted.

"Good different or bad different?" I wondered.

She shrugged, tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear. "I don't know…just different." A playful smirk appeared on her lips. "Taller," she pointed out.

I chuckled, gesturing toward her. "Same goes for you. Looks like you almost grew a full inch!" I teased lightly.

Cami stuck her tongue out at me before laughing, and I had a feeling if she'd been close enough, she would've punched me. "Is that a sense of humor I detect? Gods, you really have changed!" She exclaimed dramatically.

"Yeah, yeah," I mumbled, waving her off half-heartedly.

The following silence was much calmer, and after a moment Camicazi sighed in defeat and walked toward me, picking up my forgotten knife as she went. Toothless stepped in front of me, baring his teeth at her with a threatening hiss. She paused, slowly holding out my blade handle first.

"I'm sorry I got so riled up, Toothless," she told him sincerely. "I know my problems aren't Hiccup's fault, I just…" Her gaze shifted to meet my own. "I missed him," she admitted. Toothless held her there for another minute, considering her words, then finally stepped to the side so she could reach me. I nodded at him gratefully, and gently took the knife from her grip, my fingers brushing hers.

"I missed you, too, Cami. I've just been…busy," I offered lamely. "What are you doing this far north, anyway?" I questioned.

She grimaced, tracing her scabbard absentmindedly. "Looking for reinforcements mainly." I raised an eyebrow at the unexpected answer. "It's getting harder to defend the island with our small numbers," she explained. "A lot of mercenaries pass through here. It's expensive, but we're pretty low on options these days."

"I wish there was something I could do to help," I sympathized, feeling utterly useless. It was a new sensation, wanting to help humans. I saved dragons all the time, but this was something else entirely. It's not like I could stop the raids. I wouldn't even know where to start.

Cami gazed at me in the same scrutinizing manner as before, and I resisted the urge to growl. "What?" I practically whined, shifting from foot to foot.

She smiled. "You are different," she insisted, a bit of awe in her voice.

My eyelids drooped slightly. "Yeah, we covered that," I grumbled.

She looked from me to the direction of the village, then back again. "My mom is expecting me soon…I suppose there's no way I can convince you to come with me?" She guessed, though there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

I stepped closer to Toothless with a regretful shake of my head. "I don't belong with all of you," I whispered.

Instead of upsetting her, my statement made one corner of her mouth lift. "No. You belong with him," she acknowledged, nodding toward Toothless. He purred in agreement, rubbing his head against my arm.

"Hiccup?" The vulnerability in that one word made me focus on Cami with rapt attention. "Don't disappear again," she pleaded.

I couldn't deny such a heartfelt request from the only human friend I'd ever known. "Never," I promised, this time meaning it.

A/N: Yes, Camicazi's appearance was brief. But she'll be around. On another note, we're only a few chapters away from...something...interesting happening. Any guesses?

Chapter Text

A/N: This one-chapter-turned-into-three-chapters nightmare is officially over. It only took...*calculating*...a lot of months. I can't wait to write some normally-formatted chapters now. You guys have been absolutely amazing, though! Seriously, give yourself a pat on the back for sticking with me through this mess.

CHSHiccstrid - I love how enthusiastic you are about Camicazi! I've never read the books so I kind of have to write her character based on little snippets of information I've seen, along with my own little personal touches.

Min's Awesomeness - I'm glad you like the story! And we'll know about Berk soon enough...

Alia - LOL, I didn't even consider Astrid when I wrote that part!

galahsrock - I'd say that's a pretty solid guess. Thanks for reading and reviewing!

cherryblxssom - This chapter might answer that...in a very vague way :))

AdamantJackal - I can assure you, Hiccup and Toothless will cross paths with every character I can think of, in due time.

P.S. — In my haste to get this chapter published, I did absolutely no proofreading. So...it is what it is.

Disclaimer: I've run out of clever ways to say I don't own HTTYD.

MONTH 10

HICCUP'S POV

I maneuvered through the dark, narrow passageway that led to the main cavern, crawling along on my hands and feet to avoid tripping. This portion of the tunnels was practically an obstacle course. The path involved climbing over large stone slabs and under sharp stalactites, and there was absolutely no light to rely on. I made my way both by memory—I'd been up and down these tunnels more times than I could count—and by touch. I kept near the wall and always felt for gaps before I went ahead. It would be easier to ride on Toothless' back, but he couldn't fit through this specific passage. This was the shortest route to the cavern, and I was in a hurry.

Toothless and I had just returned from a days-long journey to collect Arctic Willow, a medicinal flowering plant found only in the coldest regions in the north. It had been a rough trip for both of us. I'd had to endure the extreme temperatures, while Toothless had battled fierce winds and a never-ending snowstorm. There were moments I'd been tempted to give up and return home, but my mother needed us to succeed. Last week she'd come down with a rare sickness that the vikings call Traveler's Bane. It could be fatal if not treated quickly, hence my rush to get back to her. Last time I'd seen her, she was shivering yet hot to the touch and was barely coherent. It had been difficult seeing my strong mother brought down by something as simple as an illness, but I had faith she would fight through it until Toothless and I returned with the cure.

When the tunnel finally opened up into the main room, I came to a full stop. It was pitch black, and I strained my ears for signs of movement. If my mom was so sick she didn't even have the energy to keep a fire going, then it was good I was here.

"Mom?" I called out uncertainly, hoping she hadn't moved to another location. A sudden cough resounded off the walls, followed by some rustling of furs.

"Hiccup?" She replied questioningly, her voice weak and barely loud enough to hear. I quickly followed the source of the sound and crawled over to where she was laying, my eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness. I couldn't make out any details, but I could at least see the general outline of her features. When I placed my palm against her cheek, it was ice cold, and she shuddered. "You're back," she sighed, sagging with relief.

I let out a sound similar to a dragon's croon, digging around in my bag and pulling out the Arctic Willow. I wasted no time, rushing to prepare the medicine. Since I knew this cavern like the back of my hand, I was able to acquire a cup off the table even without any light to see properly. I used the flat bottom of the cup to crush up the flower, then swept all of it into the wooden container with my hand. After filling it with water from the natural stream that flowed from the icy ceiling, I crawled back over to my mom.

"Drink," I ordered softly, lifting her head with my free hand while bringing the cup to her lips. She winced in discomfort, but immediately swallowed every bit of the medicine. When I was sure it was empty, I set the cup to the side and lowered her head back to her pillow of furs. "You're going to be okay," I insisted, my voice cracking a bit at the end. Now that my mission was technically over, all the tension I'd held the past few days was draining rapidly, letting the exhaustion take over.

My mom patted my hand, coughing again to clear her throat. "I'm going to be okay," she repeated.

I shook my head, fighting the sudden urge to cry. I'd been pushing the situation to the back of my mind so I could focus on my task, but now all those emotions I'd buried were rushing to the surface. I could've been too late. I was almost too late.

"Mom," I whispered brokenly, gripping her hand tightly.

"Hey, hey, none of that," she declared, though the firmness she'd been aiming for was a bit lost due to her weakened state. "Stuff like this happens, alright? People get sick. But you helped me, and everything's going to be fine," she pressed, taking in a shaky breath at the end of her short speech.

"You've never been sick like this before," I argued quietly, sitting back and pulling my knees up to my chest, though I never let go of her hand. She was still too cold, but I'd have to wait for Toothless to return so he could warm her with his natural body heat. She was too far away from the fire pit for it to be of any use, and I still didn't feel comfortable moving her.

"No, I haven't," she agreed. For a few minutes we sat in silence, content to just be in each other's presence. Half of my attention was monitoring her raspy breathing, while the rest was listening for Toothless' arrival. He would be here soon enough.

"You know," my mom spoke up, breaking my concentration. I glanced over at her, recognizing her reminiscent expression even in the darkness. "After you were born, those first few weeks were absolute torture. You were so frail, so fragile…I feared you wouldn't make it. I thought some sickness would eventually take you from me," she said, her eyebrows pulling together at the memory.

I gulped. "How…how did you get through it? Dealing with the constant worry?" I wondered.

She smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "Your father…" She answered, voice filled with awe. "He was my rock. He never doubted you would make it, not for a second," she explained.

I blinked in surprise. "Really?"

She nodded in affirmation. "He saw your strength, even back then," she noted.

I considered that for a moment. "Whatever strength I have, I got from you," I insisted. My mom inspired me everyday. Her courage, her determination, her kindness—I could only hope to follow in her footsteps.

She let go of my hand so she could cup my cheek. I leaned into her touch, hating the thought of never feeling it again. I might enjoy my independence, but that's because I knew my mom would always be there if I needed her.

It wasn't until my mom looked over my shoulder that I realized Toothless had entered the room. His footsteps were silent as he approached, and his pupils were wide to accommodate for the lack of lighting. Without needing to be told, he immediately lay down directly beside my mom, resting his head across her body so she could soak up the heat he was giving off.

"Thanks, Toothless," she murmured, her eyes sliding closed as her shivers receded.

"Rest, Mom." I took her hand from my cheek and placed it over her stomach, letting her relax completely. It didn't take long for her to heed my advice, and I was grateful when her breathing evened out in sleep.

Toothless and I shared a look then, and it was clear we were thinking along the same lines. That had been a close call, one I hoped to never repeat. In all my years fighting against vikings, I'd forgotten that danger can't always be fought off with a sword or dragonfire.

At least, for today, I could rejoice in the fact that my family was here, alive and breathing.

MONTH 11

3RD POV

A heavy mist hung over the deck of the ship, making it nearly impossible for Ivan to see even five feet ahead. He stared down at the wooden planks directly in front of him as he patrolled along the ship's railing, suppressing a sigh of boredom. He'd been pacing around all night and there was absolutely nothing to report. Even if some threat appeared on the sea nearby, he wouldn't be able to spot them. The only sense he could rely on was his hearing, but there were no sounds except for the creaking of the wood as the ship rocked slightly on the waves. The dragons were quiet for once. Probably sleeping. All that wailing and screeching must've worn 'em out, Ivan thought bitterly.

This job was a pain in the ass—long hours, crappy living conditions, little pay, and definitely no gratitude. Ivan figured the tribes should be showering him and other trappers with coins for dealing with the fire-breathing beasts. Instead, all they got was just enough payment to survive and information for the next job. Downtime was non-existent. Everyone in the trapping business was an asshole, so making friends wasn't an option. There were really no benefits.

Ivan huffed, trying to push away his depressing thoughts. He needed something else to focus on before he threw himself overboard. Unfortunately, everyone else was below deck snoozing to their heart's content. It was a small crew—only about fifteen men—which meant only one man on patrol duty. Pretty soon he'd start talking to himself just to pass the time.

On his hundredth lap around the deck, something finally caught Ivan's attention. The cage closest to him wasn't latched. In fact, the latch itself was lying on the deck, halfway melted. As he stepped closer to the row of cages, he realized all of them had a similar issue. The latches were melted, missing, or simply broken.

"What the hell?" Ivan muttered, instinctively tightening his grip on his axe. He hurriedly lifted the tarp on one of the cages, cursing in shock and anger when there was no dragon to be seen inside. After a quick check, he found that every single dragon had somehow escaped. "Not possible," he spat, stomping over to the outer railing and staring out over the water. There was no one out there; he would've heard another ship. So how in Thor's name did the dragons just disappear?

A quiet thud suddenly met his ears, and he whipped around to his left, axe at the ready. He wasn't at all prepared for the sight in front of him. A dark figure was balanced on all fours on top of the railing, and it wasn't until some of the fog cleared a few seconds later that Ivan realized the figure was a human.

Are those…dragon scales? The person was covered head to toe in black, scaly armor. The mask they were wearing covered most of their face, but Ivan could still see intense eyes staring back at him. It felt like he was being sized up. The stranger's head tilted slightly, and they crawled a bit closer. Ivan didn't understand how the person was able to keep such a steady perch on the slim wooden railing; there wasn't even a slight quiver in their position.

"W-Who are you?" Ivan stammered, hating how his heart rate increased with fear. He was easily three times the size of this person, yet he felt extremely intimidated. The foggy atmosphere certainly didn't help matters.

In response to Ivan's question, the stranger slowly raised a finger to where their lips would be in a 'hush' motion, then with the same hand pointed over the trapper's shoulder. Ivan gulped, feeling dread settle in the pit of his stomach as he reluctantly turned around.

Almost immediately, his eyes widened and he stumbled back a step. A large, pitch black dragon with slitted green eyes was maneuvering over the side of the ship onto the deck, its body crouched and low to the floor. It looked like a cat, except…much, much bigger…and deadlier. It opened its mouth just enough to showcase two rows of sharp teeth, a quiet hiss rumbling forth as it drew closer.

Ivan was frozen in place, too shocked to remember he even had a weapon, not that it would do him much good anyway. He'd seen his fair share of dragons in his line of work, but nothing like this.

"Who do you work for?" A soft yet firm voice asked from behind him. Ivan was torn between keeping his attention on the very obvious threat in front of him and focusing back on the stranger, who apparently was just a kid! Ivan could tell easily enough that it was a boy now. Other than his lanky size, the pitch of his voice was that of a teenager. That realization made Ivan fume with anger, and he spun back to face the boy, dragon be damned.

"You've got a lot of nerve, kid!" He scoffed.

The boy's eyes narrowed. "I'm not a kid," he stated simply, his voice still barely above a whisper. "And please be quiet. I don't really feel like dealing with the rest of your crew," he added, as if the thought of fighting fourteen grown men was a bit of an annoyance but not actually dangerous. His confidence and calm demeanor gave Ivan pause. This whole situation was too odd.

"You release those dragons?" Ivan questioned, gesturing towards the empty cages. The teen nodded curtly, resembling more of a statue than a human at this point. "You're going to regret it." He tsked, slapping the axe handle against his palm. The dragon behind him growled, sending a shiver down Ivan's spine. He spared a wary glance over his shoulder, wondering why the beast hadn't burnt him to a crisp yet. Was the boy controlling it somehow? It wouldn't be the first time he'd seen something like it…

"Are you going to make me regret it?" The kid wondered. There was no arrogance in the question, only curiosity. Ivan smirked, recognizing the second meaning—tell me who you work for. He was impressed. This boy clearly knew what he was doing.

"I could." Ivan shrugged noncommittally, then raised his axe in a more menacing gesture. "I could chop you up into little bits and throw them all into the sea," he threatened.

"But you won't," the boy retorted. "Not unless you want to be my dragon's next meal," he pointed out. Ivan grimaced. "So why don't you save both of us some time and skip to the part where you tell me the name of the man you work for," he pressed. The dragon snapped his teeth merely inches from Ivan's face. These two were quite the persuasive pair, he had to admit.

Ivan took a few breaths in an attempt to calm his jittery nerves. "If you're planning on killing me, just do it already. 'Cause I ain't telling you nothing," he sneered. He'd rather his death be swift than to have to suffer his boss' wrath. He'd seen the kind of horrendous things that man was capable of—he wouldn't be a victim to it.

The boy regarded him with a scrutinizing gaze. For a few seconds, Ivan was sure the kid would take him up on his offer. He didn't, though. Without another word spoken, the dragon took a flying leap into the air, snatching up the kid as he flew past. Ivan flinched at the unexpected flurry of movement, shielding his face as the powerful wingbeats thrust cold wind directly into his eyes. The two mysterious figures quickly disappeared into the thick veil of mist, leaving Ivan dumbfounded and slightly terrified on the deck.

He dropped his axe, running both hands over his face as all the adrenaline seeped away. I seriously hate this job, he thought, vowing to never take on patrol duty solo ever again.

MONTH 12

HICCUP'S POV

"Absolutely not."

"I wasn't asking permission."

"I don't care. You're not going!"

"You can't stop me."

"The hell I can't!" My mom grabbed my arm, wrenching me around to face her. I squared my shoulders, prepared to handle whatever she threw at me. "I didn't keep you from Berk just for you to go back now and get yourself killed!" She shouted, her cheeks reddening with each passing moment. It was probably the angriest I'd ever seen her.

"I'm not going to Berk," I argued.

Her glare was withering. "The Bog-Burglar Islands, Berk, they're all the same, Hiccup! Camicazi told you as much!"

I shrugged out of her grasp, storming over to the table to continue packing any essentials into my satchel. "Which is exactly why I'm going!" I pointed out with frustration. "The dragon situation is only getting worse in the Archipelago. I need to find out why, and I need to put a stop to it," I declared firmly.

"You're thirteen years old, Hiccup! You can't stop an entire war by yourself!" She snapped.

I closed my eyes, allowing myself a calming breath before opening them again. "Maybe not," I agreed quietly. "But I can at least find out why so many dragons are attacking viking villages. There has to be a reasonable explanation," I told her, shaking my head. Ever since my encounter with Camicazi, the dragon issue had been plaguing my mind. Sitting by while innocents died just wasn't in my nature. I had to do something, and I couldn't waste any more time.

"Hiccup, please see my side here," my mom implored, walking over and placing a gentle hand against my cheek. I turned my head, meeting her pleading gaze. "The only thing you will find down there is violence and death." Her voice shook slightly, and I could see long-distant memories of fire and blood in her open gaze. It was enough to make me stumble for words.

"I can't—" my fist pounded lightly once against the table—"stay here in this nest, safe and sound, while everyone else suffers." I pulled away, starting to pace around the firelit cavern. Toothless was out fishing, fueling up for the long flight ahead. He was already one hundred percent with me. It didn't really take much convincing. His words still echoed in my head, giving me the strength to follow through with my decision. I'll go anywhere with you, Hiccup. I believe in you.

"Hiccup…" My mom's sigh cut into my thoughts.

"The people you knew—Stoick, Gobber, Gothi, Mrs. Ack, Sven, all the others," I listed. "Do you still care about them?" I asked.

Her shoulders slumped. "Of course, but—"

"They're enough, Mom," I interrupted. "They're enough reason to do this, no matter the consequences. Those people who were your family, long before I came along. And the dragons, my family and yours. You've been fighting for them almost my entire life. Let me do the same." I clasped my hands together, walking closer to her. She stared at me with wide eyes, noting the determined edge to my voice. I could practically see her walls crumbling.

"I...okay, Hiccup," she finally spoke after a tense minute of silence. "Okay. If this is what you need to do…" Her jaw clenched. "But I don't like it. At all," she stated.

"I know." I smiled, happy that the yelling match was over.

"I could come with you…" She started hesitantly, but I waved her off.

"And abandon the nest? They need you," I objected.

"They need both of us," she grumbled, and suddenly it felt like I was the adult and she was the teenager.

"Finding out who's employing all these trappers is just as important as what I'm doing. Hunter activity has increased and we need to know why," I elaborated. She bit her lip, unable to argue with my logic. "Besides, if you show your face in the southern Archipelago, someone could recognize you. And if Stoick caught wind that you're alive, he wouldn't rest until he found you. And if he finds you, he can find the nest." My mom nodded before I even finished speaking.

"I know, I know. It was just a suggestion," she muttered. "Have you told Alpha?" She wondered.

I bit my lip, laughing nervously. "Yeah. You, uh…you were kinda the last one I told…" I admitted.

She scowled at the news. "You mean Cloudjumper knew and he didn't tell me?" She huffed indignantly. "He and I need to have a talk about loyalty." She rolled her eyes, heading towards the tunnel. "You coming?" She gestured in front of her.

"I just need to grab a few more things. You go ahead," I said dismissively. She nodded, casting one last long look in my direction before leaving.

As I gathered my stuff, I considered this plan of mine. Well, to be honest, there really wasn't much of a plan. I was going to find Cami first, and hopefully the two of us together could figure out what was going on with the dragons. The main issue so far seemed to be figuring out how to hide Toothless while we were there. Cami should be able to help in that regard. She would know the best place for me and Toothless to lay low. I technically didn't need to hide since no one would recognize me, but the idea of making my presence known to her whole tribe was unsettling. I'd focus on the task, and try to avoid contact with the humans.

The idea of visiting Berk while I was there had also crossed my mind, though I tried not to dwell on it. I didn't really want to go there, but I knew it was a possibility. The dragons hit them hardest, after all. There had to be some sort of connection there.

Still, I'm not sure how I'd react to seeing my father. He'd always been a story or a memory rather than a flesh and blood person. It was easier to forget my viking origins that way. I was afraid seeing him would change the way I saw myself. I was a dragon-soul, and that's all I ever wanted to be.

I forced my mind back to the present. I'd probably never get near Berk. I was stressing over nothing…

…Unfortunately, as it turned out, life had other plans.

Chapter Text

HICCUP'S POV

I was surprised to see Alpha waiting near the cliff edge when I got outside. He didn't often leave the water. Bewilderbeasts were too large to stay on land for too long since it puts a lot of pressure on their bones. The fact that he was going out of his way to say goodbye before I left made me grin uncontrollably as I approached.

It wasn't just him, either. An entire crowd of my nest-mates had gathered, some settled on perches to observe, others squawking and flapping their wings with excitement. My mom was standing off to the side, chewing nervously on her nail. Cloudjumper was behind her, providing a comforting presence if she needed it.

Once I was close enough to Alpha, I crouched until my hands touched the rock underneath me, bowing my head respectfully. In return, he dusted me lightly with an icy powder. I glanced up at him, noticing the mirthful twinkle in his eyes.

*Ready to leave, Hiccup?* He asked.

I stood back up on two legs, searching my surroundings. *Um, yes…as soon as I can find Toothless.* I drawled uncertainly, scratching the back of my head briefly. He should've been back by now.

Alpha huffed with laughter, the earth practically groaning as he shifted his weight. *Toothless! Exasperation. Enough fish.* He chided, amusement seeping through his words. A second later my dragon flew over the lip of the cliff, the speed of his ascent causing the wind to whistle shrilly past his wings. He circled us once before landing next to me. He had about a dozen fish in his maw, and was attempting to swallow everything down.

*Hungry, bud?* I teased, crossing my arms. Toothless paused, torn between embarrassment and indignation.

*You said to eat as much as I could!* He retorted defensively, hissing in irritation as one of the Tiny-wings, Perch, took advantage of his momentary distraction to snatch one of the fish right out of his mouth. The little dragon flew off before Toothless had a chance to swat him with his tail.

*I didn't think you'd eat the entire lake population.* I snickered, walking over so I could attach my satchel to his saddle. He quickly devoured the rest of the fish, his attention falling on my mom.

*Is she mad?* He asked hesitantly, lowering his ears.

I let out a deep breath, following his gaze. *She's not happy.* I mumbled, tightening the final latch and turning around. Looking around at all my nest-mates ready to send me off on my journey, I suddenly wanted nothing more than to stay right there forever. Toothless and I had gone out on our own plenty of times in the past, but never so far, and definitely not anywhere as dangerous as the southern Archipelago.

Alpha sensed my inner turmoil, his sharp gaze missing nothing. *Don't have to go. Can stay. Be with nest. Be safe.* He suggested, blinking with kind understanding. My mom looked between us hopefully, wringing her hands as she awaited my response. I sighed, hating to disappoint her but knowing I was making the right decision. As tempting as it was to accept his offer, I shook my head.

*Thank you, Alpha, but this is important.* I told him earnestly. *We'll be back, though. You probably won't even notice we're gone.* He appeared unconvinced by my statement, his eyes briefly sliding over to Toothless, but he nodded nonetheless.

"Hiccup," my mom called out, trailing off with an uncertain frown. I sent her my best reassuring smile, walking over and hugging her tightly. She returned the embrace, resting her chin on top of my head. For a moment I felt five years old again.

"You'll look after the nest?" I murmured.

"Of course. As long as you look after yourself," she added.

I pulled back with a half-hearted smirk. "Don't I always?"

She snorted, ruffling my hair. "No," she answered bluntly.

*Okay, okay, can we go now?* Toothless whined impatiently, stretching out his wings. He sauntered up behind me, ducking his head between my legs and launching me onto his back. I grunted with the sudden impact, adjusting my position so I rested comfortably in the saddle.

My mom laughed quietly, patting my leg. "Better leave before he throws a tantrum," she advised with a grin.

"Good idea," I agreed, hooking my feet into the stirrups. Some of the dragons took flight, hovering around us in preparation to escort us out. I waved at the ones who remained grounded. *Bye everyone!* They roared and squawked. *Bye Alpha!* He blew cold wind into my face, causing my hair to whip against my cheeks. As Toothless bunched his muscles, about to leap, I sent one final glance towards my mom.

'You got this,' she mouthed, giving me two thumbs up. I relaxed, letting her words of encouragement wash over me, and the next moment we were airborne. Toothless shot up towards the icy ceiling faster than any of the other dragons could keep up with, releasing his own farewell roar that echoed throughout the nest. I stayed low to allow for faster speed, watching all the dragons follow behind us at a distance. As we made our way through the entrance tunnel, their shapes grew smaller and smaller, and eventually I lost sight of them altogether. I faced forward, adrenaline pumping through my veins.

I soaked in the feeling of the sun on my face and the stinging wind. There was no place I felt more alive than on the back of my dragon. Up here, we were one. Up here, we were free. We could go anywhere, do anything.

*It's you and me, bud.* I declared. Toothless met my gaze briefly, his bright green orbs sparkling with excitement.

*Always.* He confirmed, thrusting forward in a burst of speed.

This trip might be dangerous, but it most certainly promised quite a bit of adventure as well.

I woke abruptly, my first sensations being warmth and comfort. I'd been in a deep and peaceful slumber, dreaming of blue skies and clouds, but now my mind was adjusting to the present moment. It didn't take me long to realize what had shaken me from sleep. Though it was pitch black, courtesy of being enveloped within Toothless' wings, I could feel the tension in his muscles as well as the vibrations of the guttural hiss that was growing louder by the second. Instinctively, I remained still, listening for what had my dragon on edge. He didn't speak, his entire focus on whatever threat he had detected.

My first guess was another dragon. The island we'd landed on for rest was small, closer to the size of a sea stack, but we hadn't done a thorough check for other dragons when we'd arrived. Both of us had been exhausted from flying for hours on end with very few breaks in between, so we'd simply found a safe place to lay down and I'd passed out pretty quickly after that. I was regretting that decision now.

I froze in shock when a soft, female, human voice cut through the silence. "It's okay. I'm not going to hurt you," she soothed. I assumed she was talking to Toothless, who merely growled even louder at her words.

My curiosity grew to an unbearable level, and I nudged Toothless' leg. He didn't budge, and I held back a sigh. Overprotective reptile.

"My name is Heather. This is Windshear," the girl continued, her voice sounding closer. Wait, there are two of them? Great. By now Toothless was full on snarling, and I could tell he was holding back from attacking only because he wanted me to stay hidden. "I just want to talk, I swear. Windshear? A little help?" Heather pleaded.

*My human speaks the truth, Night-wing. She means you no harm—nor the boy you're hiding.* I shot up, my head smacking the underside of Toothless' wing. A dragon and a human together?!

"Boy?" The girl echoed with confusion at the same time I demanded *Toothless, let me out!* He grumbled, but obediently lifted his wing enough for me to crawl out. Thankfully it was still nighttime, so my vision didn't need time to clear. I moved around so I was crouched directly in front of Toothless, and he curled his tail around me.

The girl looked to be around my age, with black hair tied back in a braid and shiny armor that glinted in the moonlight. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was agape as she stared at me. My own expression probably held a similar awe. Never in my life did I expect to find another human-dragon pair. The dragon standing next to her, Windshear, was one I'd only seen once before—a Sharp-scale.

As I was processing what I was seeing, the girl's response finally caught up to my brain. She'd understood Windshear! *You can hear thought-speak?* I questioned in disbelief.

"You can use thought-speak?" She countered, equally as baffled. I didn't bother answering, instead turning my attention to her dragon. Windshear was relaxed yet attentive, clearly content to let the human take the lead.

*Why are you with a human?* I asked, attempting politeness but unable to withhold my complete and utter shock.

Luckily, Windshear seemed more amused than offended. *Heather is my person. I've known her since I was a hatchling. We protect each other.* She explained patiently. *Why do you look so surprised? You are a human with a Night-wing.* She added, sparing Toothless a short glance. His focus hadn't wavered from Heather, as he'd determined her to be the greater threat. I leaned back against him, tilting my head as I considered her words. For a few seconds, her comparison didn't make much sense to me, then I realized Windshear thought I was the same as Heather—just another human. The thought was laughable, and the corner of my mouth quirked up.

*I'm not one of them. I'm a dragon-soul.* I told her good-naturedly. She took the information in stride, simply nodding once in acknowledgement, though with a bit of awe in her gaze. Her counterpart, however, waved her hand side to side as she shook her head.

"Hold on a second, what? Can someone please tell me what in Thor's name is going on here?" She pleaded, looking between all of us impatiently. "Who are you?" She demanded, her eyes finally settling on me.

"My name is Hiccup. That's Toothless," I introduced in the calmest voice I could muster. "Now that that's settled, you wanna tell me why you were sneaking up on us in the middle of the night?" I retorted.

She scowled at my wording. "I wasn't sneaking up on you! I just saw—" She paused, her brows furrowing—"...um…Toothless…and wanted to meet him. He's a Night Fury, right? I thought they were a myth," she rambled, excitement leaking into her tone. "I've studied a lot of dragons, but never a Night Fury!" She exclaimed, clasping her hands together as she barely contained her squeal.

This girl was certainly not like other humans I'd met. Even Cami had been rightfully wary of Toothless, but this girl went out of her way to try and approach him. She didn't seem to fear him in the least. It was oddly satisfying to find someone whose first reaction to seeing a dragon wasn't to run away or brandish a sword. I found myself letting down my guard a bit more. Toothless lost some of his tension, but I could sense that he still didn't trust the strangers in the slightest.

"Didn't anyone ever tell you not to wake a sleeping dragon?" I scolded playfully, standing to my feet so I could gather some kindling from the small batch of trees to my left. Heather grinned at my sudden joviality, happy to play along.

"I've never been very good at listening to my elders," she returned, cocking her hip and crossing her arms.

Toothless followed behind me as I picked up any sticks I could find, insistent on protecting me at all times. As tempting as it was to roll my eyes at his behavior, I knew I'd act the same way if I thought he was in danger. As it was, Toothless himself was the most dangerous thing on the island, so I had no reason to worry.

"What brings you to the middle of nowhere?" I asked once I'd finally found enough wood to start a decent fire. I dropped the sticks in a pile a few feet away from Heather. At my silent signal, Toothless shot a tiny blast, lighting them instantly and causing a burst of flames to rise high above our heads before it simmered down to a normal level. I squinted briefly as my eyes adjusted to the sudden brightness.

Heather had flinched when Toothless had released the blast, but quickly recovered and sat next to the warm fire. Windshear lay down nearby—close enough to intervene should something happen, but not so close as to be in Heather's space. I took a seat on the other side of the fire, but a bit off to the side so I could still see and talk to Heather. Toothless, of course, curled up at my side. Part of me wondered if he would fall back asleep or if he'd stay up to keep vigil.

"I didn't really have a destination in mind," Heather shrugged, answering my earlier question. "Windshear and I never settle in one place too long. We were just here to rest for a bit. What about you?" She wondered, picking at the grass absentmindedly.

I bit my lip, debating how much I should tell her. "We're headed south," I replied vaguely. Heather waited, clearly expecting me to say more, but I remained silent.

"Okay," she drawled. "Well, be careful. The vikings down there aren't exactly dragon-friendly," she warned, glancing over at Windshear. The Sharp-scale was already snoozing, completely at ease and not interested in making conversation.

"Yeah, I'm aware," I snorted bitterly, though I appreciated her concern.

Heather regarded me for a moment. "It sucks, doesn't it?" She murmured. "Living around people who hate dragons," she elaborated. My jaw clenched slightly at the all-too-accurate statement. "That's why Windshear and I are always on the move. It's not safe for her to stay in one place too long," Heather admitted, ripping the next blade of grass out with a little more force than necessary. My heart twinged in sympathy. I might understand how tough it is being around vikings, but at least I had a home, somewhere I could sleep without looking over my shoulder constantly. Plus, I had plenty of support. Heather and Windshear appeared to be completely on their own.

"How did you and Windshear meet?" I asked, partly out of curiosity, partly to shift the conversation to a brighter topic. It seemed to work, since Heather smiled as she remembered that particular memory.

"I was just six years old. I was on some unknown island in the middle of nowhere, barely surviving. My parents and I had been on a trip—I don't know where—and we got thrown off course by a storm. We shipwrecked on the island. My parents didn't make it…" I opened my mouth to offer my condolences, but she waved me off. "That was a long time ago. I barely remember them anymore, or anything about my life before Windshear, to be honest. Sometimes I dream of them, but I can't see their faces. I-I didn't mean to forget, I just…I don't know, I guess my mind decided to move on, so I wouldn't hurt as much." She pursed her lips, her expression troubled. Perhaps this wasn't the best conversation starter after all…

Sensing my thoughts, she quickly gave me a reassuring smile. "I found Windshear on the island. She was just a hatchling then, small enough for even a six year old to carry. She'd been abandoned by her mother. I figured our situations were kind of similar, you know? We only had each other. We helped each other survive. After she grew large enough to ride, we moved on. We've been hopping from place to place ever since. She is my family," Heather finished, her expression content.

Her story made me feel less alone, somehow. My mom had spent as much time with dragons as I had, but she'd already been an adult by the time she was integrated into the nest. Living with dragons was all I'd ever known, and being with Windshear was all Heather could even remember. We might be strangers, but I understood her situation better than anyone else could. My walls lowered a bit more, and my mouth was moving before my brain had a chance to catch up.

"I was raised in a dragon nest," I blurted. Heather's eyebrows rose, but I continued before she could say anything. "Toothless and I have been together my whole life. I have my mom and the other dragons, but Toothless is my other half. So…I get it. You and Windshear…I get it." I gulped, petting the top of Toothless' head so I didn't have to see her reaction. He purred in satisfaction, leaning heavily against my thigh.

"Raised in a dragon nest…That's a new one," Heather muttered with a shrug. "Is that why you can use thought-speak?" She asked. I nodded, hesitantly raising my eyes to meet her interested gaze. Her face lit up with sudden amazement. "Cool," she breathed. "I wish I could do that. I mean, I'm glad I can hear dragons at all, but it would still be awesome to talk with my mind," she gushed.

I laughed at her enthusiasm. "You should come see our nest sometime. Talk about awesome!" I boasted.

Her jaw dropped. "Is that an actual invitation? Because if so, I humbly accept," she stated in a mockingly serious tone.

I was surprised to find I did want her to see my home. She clearly wasn't a threat to dragons, if having a Sharp-scale at her side was any indication, and she genuinely seemed like a good person—someone who could be trusted. I had a gut feeling that she would never endanger the nest, not on purpose. Maybe after my mission in the Archipelago was complete, I could invite her to meet my family.

"You'd really want to?" I asked shyly.

"Are you kidding?" She gasped, realizing I was actually considering letting her into the nest. "Of course! I've spent years studying dragons! To see a whole nest of them…" She trailed off, her gaze becoming distant. "It would be a dream come true," she sighed happily.

"I think my mom would like you," I said without thinking. Heather smiled softly, tucking a piece of hair behind her ear.

"Thanks, Hiccup. You, uh, mind if I ask you something?" She ventured.

"Just did," I teased. She rolled her eyes, chucking a handful of grass in my direction which I artfully dodged.

"Ha ha," she grinned, but it quickly fell away. "Why are you going south? If you know how dangerous it is, why would you risk going down there?" She wondered.

I bit my lip, picturing blood and death and suffering from humans and dragons alike. "Dragons and vikings are killing each other. It has to stop," I answered simply.

Heather looked dubious, rightfully so. "And what exactly are you gonna do?" She pressed.

I rubbed the back of my neck sheepishly. "Eh, probably something stupid. Maybe a little crazy. Whatever it takes, really. I haven't exactly made a firm plan…or any plan," I corrected with a slight chuckle.

"Okay, well…I think you're insane for even trying, but good luck," Heather remarked. "I'd offer to help, but…" Her gaze slid back to Windshear, and her reason was pretty obvious.

"I know," I assured her softly. "Thanks."

"If you survive, I hope I see you again, Hiccup. You're kind of the most interesting person I've ever met. Besides, I really wanna see that nest of yours," she said wistfully, shifting so she was lying on her back with her head resting on her arms. I followed her lead and laid back against Toothless, staring up at the clear night sky. The stars winked at me, and I liked to think the gods were sending me a bit of their own luck.

"I'll survive," I whispered, too low for Heather to hear. *We'll survive.*

Chapter Text

A/N: Okay, you all might hate this chapter or think it's boring, but I don't even care because I had SO MUCH FUN writing it. I've been waiting for this since the very beginning. So, like, a freaking year. Cheers! *clink*

Reader2 - What can I say, I'm a sucker for the classics. ;))

CHSHiccstrid - Perks of an AU story! I can bend everyone's life story to my will. MUAHAHAHA!

Disclaimer: Forgot to do this last chapter, so I'm doing double. I don't own it. I really don't own it.

HICCUP'S POV

"What's it like being raised in a dragon nest?" Heather asked, breaking the calm silence that had enveloped us for a few minutes. I was still tired and knew I should be using this time to rest, but I wasn't quite ready to fall asleep in the same vicinity as someone I'd just met. Toothless clearly felt the same way; his eyes were closed, but I could tell he was still antsy from being around an unfamiliar human. Part of me wanted to put out the fire since he and I both were more comfortable in darkness, but I didn't want Heather to be cold. She couldn't use Windshear's internal heat like I could with Toothless. Sharp-scales weren't exactly great for cuddling, not unless you wanted to risk losing a finger or two while you slept.

I shrugged at her question, even though she wasn't looking at me. "I don't know. It's hard to answer that when I have nothing to compare it to…" I hummed quietly, trying to imagine what it was like to grow up in a viking village. "It's safe there. We depend on each other, help each other. Alpha feeds the flock so there's never really a concern about going hungry." Out of my periphery, I noticed Heather turn her head to the side to stare at me with wide eyes, her mind clearly catching on the term "Alpha," though she didn't say anything. "I was never alone," I continued. "My mom taught me how to read and write, how to fight. Anything I needed to know to survive, really." I glanced over at Heather, impressed how neutral she kept her expression. Only her foot tapping incessantly on the ground gave away how much she was bursting with curiosity. "The dragons were just as involved in my upbringing, though, if not more. Sometimes…when I'm away from my mom for a while…I forget…"

"Forget what?" Heather demanded as politely as she could when I trailed off and got lost in my thoughts.

"How to be human, I guess," I responded, pursing my lips. It took effort to remember to speak aloud, which I mostly did for my mom's benefit. She never said it, but I knew she liked to hear my physical voice. There were also many times my instincts lined up with Toothless' rather than her own. Instead of words, I chose growls. Instead of a sword, I chose bare hands and teeth.

"I would love to live in a dragon nest," Heather sighed wistfully. "I've been to plenty of villages, but never a nest. Dragons are a lot better company than people," she said with a hint of snark. I nodded absentmindedly in agreement. She perked up and rolled over onto her stomach, glancing from the ground to Toothless then back again. "So, uh, when did you meet Toothless?" She asked, trying to sound nonchalant but failing spectacularly. I understood why she was so fascinated by him, as most humans didn't believe Night-wings were real, but it was still amusing.

"I was a baby, he was a hatchling. He knew that I was a dragon-soul; he could sense it somehow." I shrugged. I obviously had no memories that far back, but Toothless could remember every moment for the both of us. "He's been by my side ever since." I sat up and stretched out my tired limbs, then climbed onto my dragon's back to find a more comfortable position. I wouldn't be able to stay awake much longer.

"He's beautiful," Heather murmured.

I snorted at the description, lightly slapping Toothless' wing bone. *Hear that, bud? You're beautiful!* I teased, ignoring Heather's eye roll. Toothless curled his tail up and smacked the top of my head, making me yelp. "Hey!" I complained, rubbing my scalp.

Heather giggled at our antics. "Not what I expected," she muttered under her breath, but I didn't ask her to elaborate. A large yawn escaped me, and I decided to disregard my instincts toward "stranger danger" for tonight. I was with Toothless, the safest place to be.

"If you don't mind, I'm gonna resume where I left off before you so rudely interrupted," I declared, snuggling against the soft part of Toothless' wing. I couldn't see Heather's expression, but I could practically feel her death glare. A small smile crept onto my face without my permission.

She's not so bad, I guess…

"Hiccup, wake up," a voice urged. I frowned, not quite ready to open my eyes yet. Of course, the next moment I was being jostled and dumped unceremoniously to the ground. I grunted at the impact, groggily lifting my head and squinting against the sunlight to glare at my dragon, who was chortling with laughter at my expense. I bared my teeth at him in irritation, but the voice—Heather—cut in before I could properly form a plan of attack. "Hiccup. Wake up. Look."

I shook my head to clear it, maneuvering into a crouch, and followed where Heather's finger was pointing to the south. Not too far in the distance, the sky was dark, nearly black, and every few seconds lightning lit up the clouds. It was a nasty storm, and it was closing in fast. Already the wind was blowing strongly enough to knock me off balance.

Heather spoke up again. "You should get going. You're already gonna have to fly a little off course to avoid the storm. Wait much longer and you'll get stuck in it," she advised briskly. She was already double-checking her saddle straps on Windshear in preparation to leave.

"Damn," I sighed, standing up and running a hand through my hair. "I guess you're right. Where are you headed?" I asked curiously, wondering if I'd ever cross paths with her again.

She smiled and shrugged, jumping onto Windshear's back with practiced ease. "North. Maybe I'll come across that nest of yours. Think they'd take me in?" She joked, although there was a sense of longing in her words.

"I have no doubt you'd be a welcome addition," I chuckled, completely believing it.

Her expression turned slightly more melancholy. "Maybe one day," she responded quietly, then immediately plastered on a grin. "Good luck, Hiccup. And Toothless, watch his back, okay?" My dragon blinked in surprise at being directly addressed, then quickly snorted and looked away. I wanted to scold him for being rude, but Heather seemed more amused by his behavior than anything. "I'll crack him eventually," she assured me with a wink. "Bye!" She waved enthusiastically.

*It was nice to meet you, young Hiccup.* Windshear added, then leapt into the air, obviously feeling the pressure to get some distance from the storm before it was too late. I returned Heather's wave as they climbed higher into the sky, until their forms were shrouded by clouds.

*First the small one, now this girl?* Toothless exclaimed from behind me. I turned to face him, raising a questioning eyebrow. *The human females are all over you.* He shook his head as if in disbelief, but amusement was shining in his gaze.

*W-What? No, they aren't!* I spluttered, a blush heating my cheeks.

*Oh, Hiccup. So naive.* He sighed dramatically. I growled loudly in annoyance, charging at him while he was mildly distracted. My hands grabbed onto the right side of his jaw as I hopped clear over the saddle to his other side, my momentum successfully pulling him off balance. He toppled over, his wings flailing as he attempted to stop his fall, and I barely made it out of the way in time before he hit the ground. I grinned in triumph, jumping onto his chest before he could get back up.

*You were saying?* I laughed, dodging his paw as he swiped at me.

A booming clap of thunder interrupted whatever retort was forming in Toothless' head, and the volume of it caused me to flinch and flatten myself against him. He licked the top of my head reassuringly, then rolled over so he could stand, going slow so I could crawl onto his back without falling off.

*Time to go.* He announced, all playfulness gone. I planted my feet in the stirrups as he ran to the edge of the sea stack and took flight, his back paws pushing against the rock for a boost. The air was cold and misty, and the wind certainly wasn't helping. Hopefully we passed the storm soon. I really didn't want to spend the entire flight in such uncomfortable conditions.

For a long while, we traveled in silence, although it was hardly quiet. The mixture of thunder, rain, and the raging ocean below made for quite a bit of noise. Over time, the sun was devoured behind a blanket of gray, and it was impossible to tell the time of day. All I knew was that we'd been flying for a few hours. I hadn't seen so much as a rock since we left our sea stack, and I was starting to worry that we'd gotten more off course than originally intended. The map I'd brought along was useless until I had landmarks to figure out my location.

*Hey, bud, you see anything?* I asked, well aware that Toothless' vision far exceeded my own. I was concerned he was getting tired, but he showed no physical signs of exhaustion, even though he'd been fighting the wind almost the entire time.

*Not yet, but I'm sure we're getting close.* He insisted.

Close to what? I thought miserably, hunkering down to soak in more of his body heat. I wanted nothing more than to be curled up in our den at home, warm and dry. I'm sure he felt the same.

A sudden screech from above sent a wave of shock through me, and Toothless veered to the left. I instinctively matched his movement so he wasn't unbalanced by my weight, years of practice making it as easy as breathing. The split second after he moved, a fluffy shape—was that a…sheep?—fell past us, and a Spike-tail dove after it with a panicked squawk. Once she had recaptured her dropped prey, she leveled out, now flying almost directly below us but slightly off to the right. She hardly seemed to notice our presence at all.

Toothless tensed, and I looked away from the Spike-tail to see that dozens of dragons had descended into our airspace, each one carrying some sort of animal, some of which I didn't even recognize. None of them said a word, nor glanced our direction. They all seemed to be hyper-focused on their destination, and they were clearly all flying to the same place.

*Toothless?* I murmured uneasily, not liking the void expressions on the dragons' faces. They all had slitted pupils and blank stares, like they weren't even aware of where they were.

*I don't know.* He answered my unspoken question, his voice rigid. His head was on a swivel, making sure none of the dragons made any threatening movements. By this point, we were completely surrounded, and the only way to avoid a collision was to fly the same direction as the rest.

*Follow them.* I instructed quietly. Something about this situation was making me itch, and it wasn't just the fact that the dragons' minds seemed vacant. I needed to know where they were going and why they were so determined to get there. Plus, what was with all the animals? Almost all dragons prefer fish, and they certainly didn't save a meal for later. Something was pulling at the edges of my memory, but I couldn't quite grasp it.

Toothless didn't question my decision, but I could sense his discomfort. I patted his side, trying to convey confidence. I'm not sure I really pulled it off, but he did relax marginally.

Eventually, we came to a wall of heavy fog that automatically sent my heart into a faster pace. None of the dragons slowed, but Toothless' ears did perk up. As we were enveloped in the mist, I leaned down toward him in concern. *What is it, bud?* I wondered, noting absentmindedly that we were finally passing some sea stacks.

*It's…* His right ear twitched and his eyes narrowed. *It's a command call. Like Alpha's, but slightly weaker.* He explained hesitantly. My eyebrows furrowed at the revelation. Does that mean there's an Alpha dragon nearby? It couldn't be another Bewilderbeast, since we were too far south and they only dwell in arctic waters. I'd never heard of another Alpha species. Nevertheless, I didn't doubt Toothless' keen hearing.

My eyes caught on something floating up against a pile of sharp rocks below, and I gasped. *Toothless, look!* I pointed to the wrecked viking ship, studying it closely as we flew over it. Its paint was faded and it was broken in half, but the way it'd been broken…it almost looked like it had been stepped on by something big. Really big.

As we flew deeper and deeper into the fog, a buzzing sound grew in volume until my eardrums were practically ringing. I winced, slapping my hands over my ears in an attempt to block it out. This must be what Toothless had heard. How he wasn't losing his mind, I had no idea. As the buzzing intensified, I squeezed my eyes shut, suddenly seeing flashes of images behind my lids.

Sharp, sword-like teeth, extending over me.

Dragons flying around in chaotic patterns, screeching in panic and anger.

Buildings on fire and people screaming.

"Agh!" I choked out painfully, struggling to focus on just one thing.

*Hiccup!* Toothless shouted worriedly. I wanted to answer him, but my mind was too muddled and the images just kept coming.

Biting, slashing, blood flowing into the dirt.

Big humans charging forward with ferocious screams.

Three eyes full of hunger.

*Fight it, Hiccup! You have to block it out!* Toothless instructed, barely able to fly straight with all his attention on me. I panted with exertion, trying to cling to his voice. I needed anything to distract from this horrible buzzing.

"I-I can't!" I groaned, feeling like my head was going to explode.

*Yes, you can!* He argued fiercely. *Listen to me. Tune it out. It's just you and me. Ignore everything else.* I pried my eyes open, hoping that no tears escaped. *You're here with me, Hiccup. I'm not leaving you.* I released a sort of gasping sob that I'm sure I'd be embarrassed about later. For now, I laid both hands against Toothless' neck, using the direct contact to anchor myself.

"I'm here with you," I repeated, my voice weak and breathy. The buzzing receded to a bearable level, and I was finally able to hear myself think.

*Good. Stay with me.* Toothless implored, relief evident from his tone and the way his flight steadied. I wanted to ask what the hell that was all about, but I didn't have a chance. All the dragons around us crowded in so tightly that we wouldn't have been able to escape even if we wanted to, and a mountain that I hadn't noticed before was looming ahead of us. I held on as we were bumped into from all directions, then we were entering a tunnel that smothered us in darkness. Luckily, it was only a few seconds before the tunnel opened up into a large, lava-lit cavern. The dragons around us branched out, all of them dropping their prey into the smoky abyss below. Toothless quickly swooped up and to the side, finding a secluded ledge to settle on. It was the first rest he'd had in hours, and his body slightly sagged as he landed. As I watched with utter confusion as all the dragons discarded their meals pointlessly, Toothless turned his head to check on me.

*Are you okay?* He questioned, crooning with fear and concern.

I nodded slowly. The buzzing was still there but wasn't nearly as loud as earlier. *What happened?* I asked, barely able to keep the whimper out of my voice.

He nuzzled my cheek as I leaned in close to him. *It was the call. It didn't affect me since I'm a Night-wing, but you're vulnerable to it.* He explained sympathetically.

*But I'm human.* I frowned in confusion.

*Which is why you were able to block it out, unlike the other dragons here, but you're also a dragon-soul. You're susceptible to a command call.* He elaborated. Well, isn't that just a pain in the ass?

*Wait, so the other dragons are under an Alpha's influence? That's why they're acting so strange?* He nodded in confirmation. *Well, then where's the Al—* During our conversation, a Flame-scale with a busted wing had flown to the middle of the cavern and dropped in a few fish, then had struggled to remain airborne. Before I could finish my sentence, a loud roar shook the entire mountain and the next moment a giant, scaly head was lunging out of the smoke. A large maw snapped shut around the Flame-scale, then the head sunk back out of sight.

Toothless' head had whipped around as my breath hitched at the scene, and now he stepped backward, hiding both of us in the shadows. A rumbling hiss traveled from the pit up through the stone, and every dragon hunched down on their perches.

*I can smell you, Night-wing.* The words were like gravel in my brain. They held a similar power to Alpha, but weren't quite as loud. Toothless froze, realizing hiding in silence wasn't going to help us now.

*I have no control over you, yet you still brought me a snack.* It commented darkly, causing a shiver to run down my spine. Toothless snarled reactively, flaring his wings. All at once, every single dragon turned its blank gaze to us, and my heart dropped to my stomach.

*Eat eel!* Toothless cursed it, anger rolling off of him in waves even as he took note of the dragons around us.

A grating sound—was that a laugh?—echoed through the cavern.

*I think I'd rather eat you.* It declared.

Then the dragons swarmed.

Chapter Text

A/N: Um...oops?

galahsrock - "[Narrator] But alas, she did not update soon..."

Disclaimer: If wishes were horses and all that...but nope, not mine.

HICCUP'S POV

"Toothless, dive!" I shouted, but it was unnecessary, since he was already leaping off the ledge. He tucked in his wings, letting gravity pull us down at a high speed. A cacophony of screeches and frantic flapping bounced around the enclosed space as the dragons gave chase, making it difficult to concentrate.

Toothless dodged a myriad of teeth and claws as he weaved around pillars of stone, desperately looking for an exit. His ability to maneuver at impossible angles was the only thing keeping us alive, and I had to simply hold on for dear life. Many dragons flew straight into the walls, unable to turn quickly enough. But where one fell, another one replaced it.

My eyes widened when a Flame-scale opened its jaws wide, spewing a stream of fire directly at us. Toothless, somehow sensing the oncoming danger, performed a barrel roll at the last second to prevent me from getting burned to a crisp. I had on my fireproof flight suit, but my helmet was in the saddlebag and there was no time to grab it.

*Hold on!* Toothless commanded, which was the only warning I was given before he cut sharply to the left, nearly sending me off his back. There was a whoosh of sound as we entered a narrow tunnel. Wind whistled through the tight space, and those few seconds of quiet darkness were the only reprieve we got before we burst into the open air. Toothless zoomed through the sky like an arrow, pushing his speed to the limit.

I risked a glance over my shoulder, dropping my jaw at the scene behind us. Hundreds of dragons poured out of the mountain, swirling toward us as one giant, chaotic mass. More appeared from the fog, slowing us down as Toothless avoided colliding with them.

We flew deeper into the storm we'd been trying to steer clear of earlier, hoping to use the cloud cover to our advantage. Gray clouds surrounded us on all sides, and I had to duck my head as the rain pelted down, unable to see anything at this point. Lightning flashed, illuminating attackers flying all around us.

Toothless turned his head and shot a plasma blast under his right wing, hitting a Spike-tail that had been getting a little too close for comfort. The dragon shrieked at the impact and dropped out of sight toward the sea below. My heart raced as I watched it disappear, wondering how long we could keep this up until the rest of the dragons reached us. Toothless unleashed several more blasts, each one aimed perfectly yet not even making a dent in the crazed flock.

We were both so focused on the dragons behind us that we didn't think about the ones below. A strong force rammed into Toothless' stomach, jerking me up and out of the saddle at the same time Toothless was shoved sideways. I yelped in shock, gripping the saddle with both hands as my entire body was flung outward. My fingers slipped against the wet leather as Toothless wrestled with the other dragon, unable to break himself free. We hurtled downward, exiting the heavy clouds like a meteor. I tried to pull myself back into the saddle, but we were spinning so much that I couldn't even tell which direction was up.

I'm so screwed…

Right as I had the thought, a blur of scales passed by, smacking into my legs and tearing me away from Toothless in the blink of an eye. I gasped at the pain that erupted in my left shin as I spun head over heels toward the choppy sea. Toothless roared my name, but he was unable to come to my rescue. There was no way around it—my dragon was tied up and I had no wings of my own—I was going to hit the water.

I sucked in one last gulp of air, holding out my hands to brace for impact as I plunged headfirst into the frigid ocean. The first thing that registered in my mind was the bone-deep cold. It was like my entire body had turned to ice in an instant, a deadweight at the complete mercy of the currents. It wasn't until my lungs started burning that I realized my limbs had yet to move. I was sinking lower and lower into the dark abyss.

No…you have to…

What? What did I have to do? My brain was short-circuiting, unable to perform basic thought. Fire filled my chest, the urgency of the situation forcing my instincts to take over. I kicked my legs, unable to feel the movement but hoping I was doing it correctly. My arms cut through the water, and soon enough I was heading back toward the surface. I could see flashes of lightning above me, refracted across the waves in hypnotizing bursts of white.

I broke free from the suffocating depths, gasping in a lungful of sweet air. My hair clung to my face, and I whipped my head side to side in an attempt to see my surroundings. Rain still showered down in heavy drops, blocking most of my vision. As far as I could tell, I was in the middle of nowhere—adrift in an endless sea. Waves swelled all around me, luckily not breaking directly over me. I coughed, spitting out a mouthful of saltwater as I turned in desperate circles.

Where was Toothless?

I couldn't even see the other dragons anymore. I wasn't sure if it was because they were hidden in the clouds or because their leader had called them back. I was as good as dead out here. Maybe they'd figured the job was done.

"Toothless!" I shouted pointlessly, panic and the lack of oxygen making my voice crack. More water sprayed up into my face, and I sputtered. I was too frozen to even shiver. My limbs were swaying back and forth to keep me afloat, but they no longer felt like parts of me.

Just as despair threatened to swallow me whole, a loud, ominous creaking cut through the thunderous rain and crashing waves. My heart stopped at the familiar sound, knowing before I even turned around what I would see. I didn't want to drown or freeze to death, but this outcome hadn't even occurred to me.

I twisted around, staring up in shock at the large viking ship that was sailing right toward me. There were men hanging halfway over the sides, pointing at me and yelling to each other. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but I could tell everyone on board had gone into a frenzy. They were vikings—that's all I needed to know.

I wanted to flee—to hop on Toothless' back and get as far away from the humans as possible—but that wasn't an option. In fact, my only options were to get on that ship or sink to the bottom of the ocean. Neither was desirable.

Before I could try to weigh the pros and cons, the decision was made for me. A rope came flying over the side, and I was much too sluggish to dodge. The end, which was tied in a loop, landed over me, and suddenly it was being pulled taut. I flinched as it cinched tightly around my chest, prying at the rough material with numb fingers. My actions made no difference as I was pulled closer and closer to the looming ship, and I started to breathe in harsh pants when it registered that I wasn't going to escape.

I flailed as I was yanked up and out of the water, trying to grasp onto any protrusion I passed, but it was no use. Whoever was holding the rope at the other end was a lot stronger than I was at the moment. My body banged into the wood, and I let out a pained yelp when every nerve in my left leg lit up. I glanced down, noting that the bone was most definitely not straight. I didn't have time to contemplate the consequences of that before the humans gave one last pull and I was flopping onto the deck, landing on my side with very little grace.

Despite my injury, years of instinct rose to the forefront of my brain and I scrambled back into the railing, hissing at the crowd of humans in warning. There had to be at least twenty of them, all of them looking at me with confusion, pity, suspicion, or some mixture of the three. A few had brandished their swords, but didn't appear to want to use them.

"It's a kid!"

"Why's he acting like that?"

"That leg is gonna need a splint, for sure."

"Why was he in the middle of the ocean? You think he saw the dragons?"

The slew of questions bombarded my ears, and my gaze shot around warily, trying to decide who was the bigger immediate threat. I was so full of adrenaline that my leg barely even hurt. My nails dug into the floorboards beneath me, and I transitioned into a crouch, placing all my weight on my good leg. I bared my teeth, preparing to defend myself if necessary, when a booming voice instantly silenced everyone's conversations.

"Enough!"

A burly, red-haired viking with a beard to rival Thor's lumbered down some steps at the head of the ship, his gaze piercing me like a dagger. I hunched forward, growling low in my throat. His body language was exuding a clear challenge, and I knew this human was the one in charge.

He ambled toward the crowd, and they parted to let him through. There was a shorter man hobbling along at his flank, his expression more curious than aggressive, but my attention stayed on the human Alpha.

"Stoick, he's just a wee thing," the one-legged man exclaimed in surprise, gesturing toward me with his hook-hand.

I went rigid at the name, closing my mouth. Surely this overgrown viking wasn't…

My eyes widened, and without any kind of consideration for sanity, I lunged up toward the railing, fully intent on jumping overboard. Out of all the vikings, Stoick the Vast was the last one I ever wanted to see, especially in these circumstances.

"Grab him!" Stoick ordered, and almost instantly I was being dragged back onto the deck. I thrashed against the two men holding me, snarling with unveiled frustration. They both leaned away from me as if they were afraid of getting bit—which was a very real possibility—but didn't let go.

Stoick approached me, staying well clear of my arms and legs. "You're not going anywhere, boy," he told me firmly. I glared back at him with every ounce of fury I could muster. He was unfazed by my attitude. "I bet you've got one hell of a story to tell," he added with the obvious implication that he was going to find out every single detail of that story.

I jerked against the men holding me, baring my teeth again. "I'm not telling you a damn thing," I spat, my voice coming out more guttural than normal.

"You will," he promised darkly, then turned his gaze to address the two vikings next to me. "Bring him to my chambers," he said brusquely, spinning on his heel and waving for them to follow. I grunted with effort as I fought being shoved that direction, my eyes flitting up to the sky in desperation. My protector and other half was somewhere beyond my reach, and I had no idea if he was even still alive. Surely I'd feel it in my soul if he was dead, right? I shivered, both from the cold and from the horrible fear that was beginning to take root.

Once we reached the room Stoick had spoken of, I was unceremoniously pushed inside, the doors slamming shut before I had a chance to run. I remained on the ground, wincing as the white-hot pain in my leg finally made its presence known.

Both Stoick and his blond sidekick were standing on the other side of the small space with crossed arms. I dragged myself to the corner, watching them for any sudden movements. At least in this position no one could sneak up behind me. I'd been in rooms like this before on missions—vikings always keep the most valuable information in the captain's quarters—but never without Toothless there to back me up, and certainly never with a broken leg hindering my ability to attack.

"My name is Stoick the Vast, chief of the Hairy Hooligan tribe and captain of this fine ship. That's Gobber." He nodded toward the other man, who tilted his head in greeting. My eyes narrowed as I glanced between them. The name sounded familiar. My mom had told me all about her Berkian friends as well as Stoick.

It was hard to believe I was in the same vicinity as my so-called father. If I ever made it back home, I was going to ask my mother what she ever saw in this ill-tempered male.

When I offered no self-introduction in return, Stoick scowled. "I want to know why you were floating in the middle of the sea in the same area a giant flock of dragons passed through, and why you're wearing armor made of dragon scales," he demanded, giving my attire a quick once-over.

I ducked my head, stubbornly refusing to meet his gaze or give him an answer. He dropped his arms and clenched his fists, clearly intending to physically force my cooperation, but Gobber laid a placating hand on his arm.

"He's just a lad, Stoick," he protested, wanting to avoid violence. "Let me try and talk to him," he suggested. Stoick raised a contemplative eyebrow, then shrugged with a heavy sigh.

"Fine, but if he doesn't tell you anything, it's my turn," he warned, storming outside without another word. Gobber looked after him disapprovingly, shaking his head. I stayed motionless, waiting for the smaller man to speak.

"Stoick can be a bit bull-headed, but he's a good man," Gobber insisted. At my silence, he continued, "Did you make that armor yourself? It's quite lovely craftsmanship, actually. I've never worked with dragon scales myself," he said conversationally. I perked up at the reminder that Gobber was a blacksmith. It had been so long since my mom had spoken about him that I'd forgotten about his trade.

"You make armor?" I asked, turning to face him.

Gobber lit up at getting a response, and nodded vigorously. "Oh, aye! I make and mend the armor for the whole tribe. Maybe not as glamorous a job as others, but I enjoy it," he remarked. "Where did you get the scales?" He wondered.

My jaw clenched, and I turned away again. "Found them," I mumbled vaguely.

"I've never seen scales like that," he commented thoughtfully. He scratched his beard, his eyebrows furrowing. "How did you get out so far?" He murmured, mostly to himself. "You couldn't have been in the water longer than a few minutes or you'd be dead…There are no other ships nearby." My heart beat faster as he puzzled through the facts.

Gobber squinted at me as if trying to read my thoughts, and for a moment I was sure he'd guessed the truth, but it didn't matter. The next instant, another viking burst through the doors, his eyes wide with panic. "We're being attacked! It's a…well, we don't know what it is!" He admitted, running back out to help his shipmates. I crawled closer to the entrance, biting my tongue to stifle the pain in my leg.

Gobber rushed forward as fast as his wooden limb could carry him, pointing at me as he passed. "Stay here!" He commanded, then disappeared into the frantic flow of bodies running back and forth across the deck.

I scoffed. I don't think so.

Amongst all the panicked shouting onboard, I heard a very familiar and comforting sound which had me nearly sobbing with relief. There was a shriek of fury, then a blur of black shot by the mast, knocking a man off his perch. He shouted for help, grabbing onto a piece of netting to keep himself from falling thirty feet, but everyone was preoccupied.

Toothless was circling the ship, but had yet to fire upon it. I knew that was for my sake. He hadn't spotted me, but he knew I was here somewhere, and he definitely didn't want to sink a ship with me onboard.

I slunk along the outside of the cabin, using the distraction of Toothless' attack to my advantage. Once I made it to the railing, I could have him pick me up. We'd be out of here in no time. It would hurt to fly with a broken leg, but these were desperate times.

"And just where do you think you're going?"

I jumped as my arm was snatched in a vice grip, immediately striking out with my free hand in a slashing motion. I caught Stoick across the cheek, drawing blood. He tensed up in silent rage, then grabbed the offending hand, twisting it behind my back. I grunted in pain, wishing I could breathe fire. That would solve all my current problems.

"You still have information I want. Once this damn dragon is taken care of, we're going to finish our conversation," he informed me coldly, dragging me back to his chambers. I struggled to break free, but his grip was like iron.

"No!" I growled. I couldn't let them hurt Toothless! Stoick shoved me back into the room, locking the doors behind me. I spun around, banging on them with as much force as possible. "Stay away from him!" I screamed furiously, but Stoick was already marching away to help his men.

The wind whistled past Toothless' wings as he made another dive, his attacks getting more wild and uncoordinated. I wanted to call out for him, but that would mean he would land on the ship to try and get me out, and he'd be too distracted to watch his own back. Once again, there were no good options.

I watched helplessly from my prison as Toothless rose up through the air to prepare for another attack. He didn't see the net being loaded into the cannon, nor did he notice the man yell "Fire!" Horror settled in the pit of my stomach as the trap shot into the sky, heading directly for my dragon.

"Toothless!"v

Chapter Text

A/N: Thanks for the reviews and favorites and follows, everyone! Wish I could update quicker for y'all :(

Dargur - Thanks so much! I'm glad you found this story, even accidentally! I always love to hear from a new reader.

Silverleone - Yay! I do so love faves and follows!

DragonHighElder - LOL, I literally spit out my water reading your review ;)) If it makes you feel any better, I'm panicking right along with you!

Disclaimer: ಠ_ಥ Hello darkness, my old friend...

HICCUP'S POV

The color drained from my face as the net met its mark, wrapping around Toothless in a split second and rendering him unable to open his wings fully. The screech he let out as he plunged toward the ship was mostly of fury, but I could detect the fear underneath. He'd never been caught before—I'd always been there to protect him.

Instead of falling into the water, his momentum carried him over the deck and crashing into a pile of cargo. The men aboard shouted to each other in warning and ran for cover as splinters of wood shot out in every direction due to the impact. I even had to duck as a large piece of a barrel zipped through the metal bars of the window I'd been standing in front of and lodged into the far wall.

When I looked back out, I could see the vikings were slowly recovering from their shock and were hesitantly moving closer to Toothless' motionless form. He was partially hidden amongst the broken boxes and torn pieces of cloth, but it was obvious the fall had knocked him out. He was completely defenseless.

The growl I released was primal and instinctive; I crawled over to the other side of the room, gripping the sharp piece of wood and yanking it out of the wall with a determined set of my jaw. My leg burned, but not as fiercely as the growing flame of anger in my chest.

A small chunk of one of the doors had been chipped away after Toothless crashed. I shoved the barrel wedge into the gap as far as it would go, then lay down parallel to the doors. Once I was sure I had the right angle, I struck out forcefully with my right foot, gritting my teeth as the action sent reverberations through my injured leg.

Thankfully, my plan was successful. The hinge broke off with a loud crack, and the door swayed open. Wasting no time, I scrambled up and out of the room, reaching into my boot to grab my small knife. It wasn't an ideal weapon, but my daggers were in my satchel and I didn't bring a sword.

A crowd had gathered around Toothless, Stoick ordering the men to hurry up and tie him before he woke. The net was being cut away only to be replaced with iron shackles and some other leather contraption that they buckled around Toothless' jaws to keep him from using his teeth or fire. They were too busy to notice me as I approached, half limping on three limbs.

The sight of my dragon bound like an animal set off every negative emotion I was capable of, so I didn't regret a thing as I burst past the unwitting humans and lunged for the closest body. The man yelped in surprise as I tumbled into him, sending him sprawling onto the deck face-first. The man directly next to me reached for his sword, but I slashed out with the knife, cutting the backs of his knees. He yelled out a pained string of curses and fell onto his side, gripping his legs and rolling back and forth.

I jumped onto Toothless' back, almost losing my balance on his rain-slick scales as my useless leg weighed me down. All the vikings had brandished their weapons, but eyed me warily instead of attacking. A few glanced at the injured man with wide eyes or sympathetic grimaces. I glared back at them, raising my now-bloody knife in a clear threat.

If I was going down, I was taking some of them with me.

I managed not to flinch as Toothless groaned underneath me, the vibrations shaking the floorboards. The men jumped at the startling noise, automatically directing their swords toward him. While I wanted to check on him, I knew better than to take my eye off the enemy.

"You just don't give up, do you?"

My teeth ground together as Stoick spoke, and I shot him a withering scowl, flipping my knife around for a better grip. He walked forward until he was standing merely a few feet away, annoyingly nonchalant as his gaze flickered between me and Toothless. Even his own men looked at him like he was crazy for getting so close, and Gobber opened and closed his mouth, unsure whether to intervene this time.

"Come any closer, you'll be the first to die," I hissed, crouching lower. If I had a tail, it would be thrashing. Toothless' chest rumbled again as his body fought to wake up, and I could detect the slightest hint of caution in Stoick's body language. He shook it off, of course, not wanting to appear weak in front of the other humans. But I knew.

Stoick waved off his men. "Lower your weapons. I want them both alive. And take Ingvar below deck and stitch him up." A few of the men gulped, exchanging uncertain glances, but reluctantly tucked their swords back in their sheaths. Two of the larger men helped the wounded man to his feet and over to a hatch that led into the ship.

"You ever seen a dragon like that before, Chief?" A man with multiple scars and a wooden leg asked.

Stoick maintained eye contact with me, both of us unwilling to be the first to look away. I was starting to think I'd gotten my stubbornness from him after all. It was irritating.

"No. Only heard stories," he answered absentmindedly.

"Stoick, you really think…?" Gobber trailed off, frowning in disbelief.

"Aye. It's the beast of legend. A Night Fury. Isn't that right, boy?" He raised an expectant eyebrow at me, but I offered no response. It didn't matter whether I confirmed his theory or not. He was confident he was correct.

"Night Fury!"

"That's a myth!"

"Are you sure, Chief?"

The outburst from the crowd was silenced much like the first time, with Stoick shouting at everyone to quiet down. "One at a time, for Thor's sake," he muttered.

"Chief, if it really is a Night Fury, why not kill it now?" One man questioned, stepping forth. I growled at him in warning.

"Because—"

A distant roar sounded overhead—a Spike-tail—and my posture shifted from aggressive to carefully guarded as I glanced upward, squinting against the rain. It was only sprinkling now, but still difficult to see through. I couldn't make out any details of the dragon, but I had a feeling it was part of the group that had been after us earlier. It didn't descend, nor did it seem particularly threatening, but I felt the need to vacate the area as soon as possible.

Stoick noticed my change in demeanor. "Because," he continued. "It's more useful to me alive."

I slowly shifted my gaze back to him, less hostile than before, but not quite friendly, either. "You should leave now," I told him ominously. We all needed to go, before that monster sent another army.

He regarded me with a slightly manic twinkle in his eye. "What do you know?" He demanded.

"I know that we're all dead unless you get this ship as far away as possible," I snapped.

The vikings murmured with unease, and Stoick rubbed his beard thoughtfully. Gobber stepped up next to him. "You think he's telling the truth?" He asked.

Stoick shrugged. "Doesn't really matter. We need to head back, anyway. We only have enough supplies left to make it to Berk." I fought back a shudder. That place was hardly any safer than our current location, but it was dry land. It would have to do for now. "Men, back to your stations! We sail for home!" He ordered. The vikings dispersed with various groans and complaints, not wanting to miss any action but unwilling to disobey their Alpha.

Gobber was the only one who remained by his chief's side, scratching his temple with his hook. "Uh, Stoick? What exactly do you plan on doing with the dragon?" He inquired.

"It's not going anywhere. With that muzzle on, it can't melt the shackles," Stoick reassured his friend.

I wanted to fight to free Toothless, but it was honestly a miracle they didn't plan to kill him, and I didn't want to do anything to change their minds. The best I could do was watch over him. If they thought they could get me back in that room, though, they had another thing coming.

"And the boy?" Gobber added.

"I really wish you'd stop calling me that," I interrupted scornfully, tucking my knife back into my boot and grabbing my satchel. It was slightly waterlogged from the rain; I shook droplets off my daggers as I pulled them out and slid them into their sheaths on my chest. The two men didn't say anything about my change in weaponry.

"What would you like us to call you then?" Stoick quipped.

I hesitated, unsure how to respond. Telling him my real name wouldn't be such a bad thing. I'd learned long ago that it was actually a nickname given to many viking children. Still, it would be one more dot for Stoick to connect…He seemed smart enough to figure out the truth all on his own.

"Hiccup," I answered at last.

"Hiccup?" Gobber repeated in shock, looking at me in a new light.

Stoick's expression of stone crumbled for an instant, and for a moment I bore witness to years of pain and loss. No longer was he the powerful human Alpha, but simply a mournful father. I could almost glimpse the person my mother loved—loves.

It was only a second before the mask was back in place, and he cleared his throat. "You a hunter's kid or something?" He asked, shaking his head minutely at an open-mouthed Gobber.

I physically balked at the assumption. "What? No! I would never hurt a dragon!" I objected.

Stoick scoffed with laughter. "Never hurt a dragon? Didn't take you for a pacifist," he noted, looking pointedly at the small puddle of blood where I'd cut one of his men a few minutes ago.

I couldn't help the tiny smirk that pulled at the corner of my lips. "He was in my way," I explained.

Stoick narrowed his eyes speculatively. "You know how to fight, even with a bum leg, you're wearing dragon scales, and you were found suspiciously close to a known dragon nest, and you tell me you're not a hunter? Seems to me like you're defending your prize," he countered, nodding at Toothless.

My stomach swirled with nausea at the very idea that I would ever kill my own dragon. Stoick was so far from the truth, he might as well say I'm Thor in the flesh.

"Toothless is my dragon, not my prize," I snarled, freshly angered by the naive humans.

Both men grew even more confused, though Gobber was the only one making it blatantly obvious. "Toothless? You gave the beast a name?" He responded in a puzzled tone.

"He's not a beast. You humans don't understand anything," I retorted.

Stoick and Gobber shared an unreadable look, then the larger man spoke up. "I think I understand enough. You know where the nest is, and you're going to tell me," he stated, crossing his arms.

I was about to tell him where he could shove his command, but Toothless' sudden jerk to life cut me off. A growl erupted past his closed jaws, the sound echoing around with the promise of death. His wings spread out to their full length, sending barrels and tarp over the railing and across the deck and causing Gobber and Stoick to roll out of the way. Some of the men started hollering in alarm, and Stoick finally pulled out his sword.

"Stand down! Leave us be before you get yourselves killed!" He shouted at them, helping Gobber back to his feet.

I clung to the base of Toothless' wing for stability as he moved around. The shackles prevented him from doing anything more than standing, but I was still in danger of falling off. *Wait, bud! Be still!* I pleaded.

He was still groggy from his collision, but his ears perked up when he realized I was on his back. *Hiccup! You're okay!* His voice was full of relief, and he twisted around to look at me.

*Define okay.* I grumbled, wincing as I adjusted to a more comfortable position. He tilted his head in concern, but I waved him off. *We've got company.* I added.

Toothless tuned his senses to his immediate surroundings, knowing before he even turned to look that there were humans nearby, and not the cuddly kind. His pupils shrank to slits, and he drew his wings closer to his body to shield me as he faced Stoick. The large man was the most obvious threat. Toothless figured that out as quickly as I had upon my arrival on the ship.

Stoick straightened, holding out his sword defensively. "Not so tough with that muzzle on, are you?" He taunted, still stubbornly fearless.

Toothless bristled at the viking's arrogance, his eyes narrowing with anger. Had he been unchained, I had no doubt he would've ripped off Stoick's head for the insult alone. Night-wings were very proud creatures. He hissed as loudly as he could with a closed mouth, and the sharp noise was enough to elicit a minor flinch from the human Alpha. I snickered quietly at Toothless' display.

Stoick scowled at the realization that he was purposefully being one-upped by a dragon and raised his chin. "Enough of this. When we get back to Berk, you'll be locked away like the beast you are," he declared, sliding his sword back into its sheath.

Any humor I had vanished. "You're not locking him away!" I protested furiously.

"That's exactly what I'm going to do," Stoick replied dispassionately. "And when it's served its purpose, its head will decorate my wall." With that, he turned away like he hadn't just threatened my entire world.

I let out a battle cry, too overcome with hatred to care about my own wellbeing as I leapt off of Toothless' back. The pain in my leg nearly blinded me, but I didn't let that slow me down as I lunged toward Stoick with a dagger in hand. He looked over his shoulder in surprise and just barely dodged my kill strike. I managed to slice the top of his arm, but it was merely a flesh wound. Nothing that wouldn't heal in a week or two.

By the time I spun around to attack again, he was well prepared. He snatched my wrist with one hand and wrenched my dagger away with the other, tossing it carelessly across the deck. Since his strength far exceeded my own, I fell back on instinct, biting down on his hand until I pierced the skin. He let out a curse and dropped me, and I landed hard on my injury with a yelp. This time, I couldn't fight through the pain. I curled my leg up close to my body, forcing back tears.

Toothless struggled wildly against his bindings, but it was no use. Those shackles weren't breaking anytime soon. I couldn't even crawl back to him. *Toothless.* I whimpered, afraid for him, and afraid for myself. How could this day have gone so wrong?

He flattened himself to the deck, trying to level our line of sight. *Hiccup?* He let out a soft, endearing croon that was basically dragon-speak for dear one or love of mine. It was most often given from a mother to her offspring, but Toothless had been using it for as long as I could remember. He was attempting to comfort me despite our distance.

"Take him below deck and put him in a cell. And make sure someone stands guard. Seems we have an escape artist on our hands," Stoick mused. A man came out of nowhere and hauled me to my feet. I sagged, unable to hold my weight. My consciousness was fading fast, and I was too tired to fight it. My adrenaline reserves were depleted, and my body wanted only to rest and heal.

I could've sworn Stoick ordered the man to be careful with me, but the thought danced away before I could consider it more closely. Black spots invaded my vision, and I suddenly felt like I was sinking back under the waves I'd so recently escaped from. This time I didn't try to resurface.

STOICK'S POV

After the boy was taken away, I went back to my chambers, ignoring the dragon's frantic shrieks behind me. The beast could struggle all it wanted. It still wasn't going anywhere. In time, it would learn its place. I wasn't sure how the boy managed to get so close to it, but that was just another piece of information I'd learn once we returned to Berk.

I paused in the doorway of my quarters, pursing my lips irritably at the damage the boy had done. We'd have to keep careful watch of him. He was my closest lead to the nest. If he got away, it was back to square one.

I continued inside, slumping into my chair with a sigh as I looked over the map on my desk. Another failed mission. Another red 'x' to add. It didn't seem possible that we'd been nearly all over the Archipelago and had yet to find the damn nest of demons. Each failure meant more of my people dying. This nightmare had to end.

"Want some company?"

I glanced up at Gobber hobbling his way into the room, rolling my eyes. "You're going to force your presence on me either way," I grumbled, looking back down.

"True, but I thought I'd let you think you had a choice in the matter," he chuckled, sitting in the seat opposite me.

He was silent for a whole minute before I banged my fist on the table with an annoyed huff and looked up from the map. "What?" I demanded.

"What?" He echoed innocently.

"You've obviously something you want to say, so out with it," I said, gesturing for him to speak.

He leaned forward so his elbows rested on the desk. "I just think it's pretty odd. A boy with shockingly auburn hair shows up, name's Hiccup, looks about thirteen…" He trailed off, raising his eyebrows pointedly.

I wanted to punch him. Problem was, I feared he might be right.

"It's not him," I dismissed coldly.

"You don't know that, Stoick," Gobber insisted in that imploring manner that often made me cave. That wouldn't be happening this time, though.

"They're dead, Gobber," I barked angrily. "Valka, my Hiccup, they're gone. I've accepted that. I've moved past it."

Gobber was unimpressed. "We both know you haven't," he argued. "And no one blames you," he said in a softer tone. Damn him.

I took a moment to reign in my emotions. "That boy down there is no better than an animal. He's no son of mine," I responded darkly.

Gobber nodded along as if he believed me. "I guess that's why you told them to be careful with him, then?" He hedged.

I clenched my teeth, looking away. I didn't need this kind of introspective conversation. I had a job to do. The village was depending on me, and I wasn't going to let this little stroll down memory lane get in the way of that.

The boy would tell me what I wanted to know. Then his usefulness would come to an end.

A/N: Gosh. Stoick—what a jerk, am I right? Or is he simply misunderstood? Discuss amongst yourselves :)

Chapter Text

A/N: Thanks for the reviews and faves and follows, everyone! Much appreciated!

HICCUP'S POV

In the moment between regaining consciousness and actually opening my eyes, I truly thought I was back in the nest. The ground beneath my fingertips was damp and cold, just like the slabs of moss-covered stone that made up the base of the mountain back home. I wanted to cling to that false reality for as long as possible, but my memories were returning to wash away any sense of peace and replace it with apprehension.

The world slowly came back into focus, and I pried my eyes open to take in my surroundings. I was lying on sea-soaked floorboards rather than smooth rock, and the crashing of waves filled my ears instead of familiar roars. Worst of all, I was alone.

I pushed myself up into a sitting position, pausing in irritated confusion when my movements were hindered. I glared downward to find the source. My leg was covered in a mixture of thick bandages and leather, arranged in such a way that it appeared as if I was wearing a giant boot. The added weight wasn't so much a problem; the awkward shape, however, made it feel like I was dragging around a Tiny-wing that refused to let go. I wrinkled my nose in distaste, clawing at the unwanted contraption with my fingernails.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," someone spoke up, causing me to reach for my dagger. Unfortunately, my hand encountered only empty space. Weaponless. Great. My gaze slid warily to the right as I readjusted to a more defensible position. Gobber was hobbling toward me, pointing his hook at my leg. "Alvis worked hard on that cast," he continued, stopping a foot away from the bars that held me prisoner. Being trapped inside a cage was certainly not the situation I wanted to wake to find myself in, but I tried not to let my anxiety show.

"Where's Toothless?" I demanded, cutting straight to the point.

"The dragon? Right where you left it, of course. Can't you hear it?" He went silent and nodded towards the ceiling. I frowned, letting some of my attention wander away from the most immediate threat in order to listen.

My heart sank when my ears registered the muffled screeching and clanking chains above us. Every few seconds there was an accompanying thump, presumably from Toothless' tail smacking against the deck as he struggled in his bonds. It was dark outside, which meant I'd been unconscious for a few hours at least; if he hadn't managed to get free yet, it likely wasn't going to happen.

I slammed my fist against the floor. "Let him go!" I shouted, partly in anger but mostly in desperation.

"Relax, laddie," Gobber said placatingly, crouching down so we were eye level. His gentle demeanor surprised me, seeing as how he and his crew had locked me in here in the first place. Usually vikings weren't kind to their prisoners. The dissonance between my captivity and his sympathetic attitude had me reeling with unease. I stared at him unabashedly, attempting to figure out what it was exactly that he wanted. Humans weren't as straightforward in nature as dragons; they had motives, plans, and goals beyond simple survival.

Gobber looked me over with his own thoughtful gaze. "I've never known a viking to care about a dragon's wellbeing," he mused.

"I'm not a viking," I objected instantly.

He raised an eyebrow. "No? Then what are you?" He wondered with sincere curiosity.

I opened my mouth to respond, then let it shut when nothing immediately came to mind. I was a dragon-soul, but that concept would probably go right over his head, and I wasn't in the mood for that conversation.

"Take me…to my dragon," I said in a low voice, emphasizing every word.

Gobber sighed as if he was truly upset about my imprisonment. "I can't do that. Stoick wants the two of you separated for now." I scoffed at the mention of my so-called father, turning to glare at the far wall. My mother had been right to leave him all those years ago. I couldn't imagine growing up under that man's thumb.

"You say you're not a viking, but…Hiccup is a traditional viking nickname…" Gobber trailed off, his question heavily implied. I didn't really feel like gracing him with a response, but I also didn't want him leaning toward a certain assumption.

"My father was a viking," I answered after a moment of hesitation. "He gave me the name before he died, and my mother… She wasn't a viking, but she was sentimental enough to keep the nickname." It wasn't a complete lie. Stoick had named me, and I never thought of my mother as a viking anyway. My father wasn't dead, obviously, but he might as well be.

Gobber seemed disappointed by my explanation. "Oh, so your mother, she's—"

"Dead," I cut in sharply. "It's just me and Toothless." And it was, wasn't it? We were so far from home. We truly were on our own now.

Gobber dragged a hand over his face. "This would all go a lot easier if you just told Stoick what you know about the nest," he pointed out, rising to sit in a nearby chair.

I looked up at him incredulously. "You just don't get it, do you?"

He started, confused about the meaning of my words. "Uh…"

I rolled my eyes in exasperation. "I tell you where that nest is, you go there, you die. See the problem?" I elaborated.

Gobber shook his head in denial. "We can handle ourselves, laddie. Wouldn't be the first time we've fought an army of dragons," he argued, waving me off.

"Not this army. Not this dragon," I stated seriously, inching closer to the bars. I still couldn't push the image of the Alpha dragon rising out of the smoke from my mind. If these vikings thought they could take on such a challenge by themselves, they were sorely mistaken.

"So you have been there," he accused.

"...Yes," I admitted.

"Why not just give us the information we want so you can be on your way, then?" He questioned. He didn't appear angry or upset, just extremely bewildered.

"I'm trying to save your lives!" I retorted, grabbing the bars on either side of my face and pulling myself up onto my one good leg.

Gobber blanched at my reasoning, looking me over like he was seeing me for the first time. "Why?" He asked, dumbfounded.

My shoulders slumped, all of my frustration seeping away. "Because…I couldn't live with myself if I didn't," I told him honestly, shifting my gaze to the floor. As much as these vikings were pissing me off currently, I still didn't want them walking into a bloodbath. Especially one I could prevent just by keeping my mouth shut.

Gobber considered me for a moment. In the silence, I could hear Toothless' restless motions above me, and I ached to be near him again. Going on a mission without him was one thing, but being forced apart? It was unbearable. We weren't meant to be separated like this.

When Gobber finally stood up, I backed away from the bars, lowering back to my hands. I couldn't walk on two legs with the stupid boot-thing screwing up my balance.

"I'll talk to Stoick. Maybe I can convince him to have a calm discussion rather than a full-on interrogation," he offered with a shrug.

"And Toothless?" I asked. He was the only thing I cared to discuss right now.

Gobber scratched his beard with a discomforted expression. "I, uh…don't think I'll be changing his mind on that anytime soon." I expected that answer, but it hurt to hear nonetheless. I turned away, not wanting the man to see the tears welling in my eyes.

"Just let us go," I whispered defeatedly, sagging against the wall and closing my eyes.

"...I…I'll be back later to check on you," Gobber stammered, ignoring my soft plea. He stood there for another minute, and I figured he had something else to say, but his receding footsteps signaled his departure.

I pressed the heel of my palm against my forehead, grimacing in frustration. This trip had quickly turned into a complete disaster, and I had no ideas on how to fix it. How were Toothless and I supposed to save all the humans and dragons in the southern Archipelago if we couldn't even save ourselves?

GOBBER'S POV

It felt wrong to leave the boy behind in such a morose state, despite his being a complete stranger, but I couldn't afford to make any sort of bond with him. Not yet, at least. I had no idea what Stoick planned to do with him if he didn't get the answers he wanted. And even if Hiccup did tell us where the nest was located, what would Stoick do with him then? Dragon sympathizers were generally frowned upon amongst the tribes. Stoick knew that all too well.

I gulped as that thought crossed my mind, pausing at the top of the stairs that led up to the main deck. Dragon sympathizers… Stoick's wife, Valka, had been the same way. She'd always voiced her opinion quite loudly and usually with horrible timing. The entire tribe had loved her in spite of her inclination to defend the beasts and had raged upon finding out that the very creatures she favored had been the cause of her demise.

Stoick had seen his wife and son carried off that night, and it had long been assumed they'd been killed. I still believed that to be true, but I couldn't deny the flutter of hope I'd felt earlier when Hiccup had revealed his name.

The age is right, I'd thought. Maybe the dragon had dropped them that night and Valka had managed to escape. Maybe this is the Hiccup.

It had been a delirious hope. I realized that now. No dragon would have let them live. I was just grasping at imaginary straws, seeing a connection where one didn't exist.

Nonetheless, I still felt an urge to protect the boy we were keeping prisoner. He seemed like a brave kid. A little deluded, perhaps, but brave. After all, it took a special kind of person to get in such close proximity to a Night Fury. I certainly wasn't planning on getting within biting distance myself. Two missing limbs was enough.

I climbed the last few steps to the deck, the thump of my prosthetic piercing the relative silence of the night. Most of the men were sleeping in the crew's quarters below, a section of the ship that was separated from where the boy was being held. Everyone had been told to stay away from him for their own safety. Ingvar was a perfect example of how dangerous the kid could be; it would be weeks before his injuries would heal.

The only other noise on the ship was the dragon. It hadn't stopped struggling to escape since Hiccup had been removed from its sight. There were deep bores in the wood where its claws had dug in, and every tug against the chains weakened them a little bit more. This particular ship had iron plates mixed in with the wooden structure to help prevent serious damage in the case of a dragon attack, but it wasn't one hundred percent effective. If the dragon kept this up, we'd have a real problem on our hands.

Stoick stood out of reach of the Night Fury, watching it with a calculating expression as he pulled at his beard absentmindedly. I hobbled over to him, halting at his side. The dragon's ears perked up and it sniffed in my direction, immediately letting out a growl when it registered a certain scent. I shifted uncomfortably at the unnerving glare it sent my way. Did it smell Hiccup on me? Is that why it suddenly looked like it wanted to eat me alive?

"Did he tell you anything?" Stoick inquired calmly, breaking into my panicked musings. I swallowed, ripping my gaze away from the dragon's soul-penetrating stare. Stoick kept his eyes on the beast, but I knew he was listening to me with rapt attention.

"Uh…no, not really. He just kept asking about the dragon," I told him, deciding not to mention the part about his parents being dead. I couldn't bring myself to confirm that Hiccup truly wasn't his son.

He hummed thoughtfully, crossing his arms. "He cares about the beast, in one way or another," he noted. "That could be useful."

I frowned. "Meaning?"

"A bit of leverage always helps with the loosening of tongues," he claimed with a shrug.

The Night Fury hissed, yanking against the chains again. I jumped at the abruptness of the action, letting out a huff when I remembered it couldn't get any closer. Just having the thing around was increasing my heart rate.

"Stoick, he's just a boy," I reminded him. "How far do you plan to take this?" I asked, unable to hide my deep concern about the situation.

He was silent for a few seconds, seriously considering my question. "I'm not going to torture him, if that's what you're asking," he replied quietly, in an almost defensive manner.

I felt a huge amount of relief at the admission, but it wasn't enough. "I think being our prisoner is torture for him. He doesn't deserve to be locked up just because he has information we want," I pressed. For Thor's sake, we rescued him just to throw him behind bars. No wonder he won't cooperate. "I really think if you gave him his freedom, he'd be much more likely to tell us where the nest is," I added persuasively.

Stoick opened his mouth to argue, as was his natural response in any conversation, but my words gave him pause. "So he admitted to knowing the location of the nest?" He asked with a familiar undertone of obsession. I sighed internally at his doggedness that knew no bounds.

"Yes, but—" I raised my hand to cut off whatever order he was planning to give— "...I'm nearly positive that trying to force it out of him is not the way to go here. If you just let him out of the cell, a gesture of goodwill, I'm sure he'll come around to telling you voluntarily." Towards the end of my speech, the dragon let out a particularly loud snarl that had me taking a step back. Even Stoick placed a wary hand on his axe, eyeing the creature with disdain.

"How do I know he won't try to escape the second he's free?" Stoick questioned once he'd determined the dragon was still thoroughly pinned down.

I snorted in amusement. "Trust me, as long as we've got the Night Fury, that kid isn't going anywhere," I assured him.

Stoick chewed on the idea for another minute before reluctantly agreeing. "Fine, but he's your responsibility, got it? And if he makes a mad dash for the sea, I'm throwing him in chains just like his beast." He gave me a pointed look, and I waved him off.

"Aye, stop your worrying. I've got it handled," I declared. I hoped so, at least, otherwise I'd have a very moody chief to deal with for the rest of my life. Not that he wasn't moody already…

HICCUP'S POV

I didn't sleep at all throughout the night. Toothless' furious screeches and my own worry about our current predicament kept me on edge like I was in the middle of a battle. My leg didn't hurt anymore when I moved it, thanks to the tightly wrapped boot, but it was still difficult to maneuver the way I was used to, either on four limbs or two. My frustration and exhaustion were quickly overpowering my sanity; I'd spent most of the night pacing back and forth in my cell.

So when I saw Gobber limping down the steps the next morning, I had no desire for friendly conversation. "What do you want now?" I bit out, pulling my knees up to my chest as I leaned against the wall.

He chuckled softly at my attitude, clearly unaffected by it in the least. "Aren't you just a ray of sunshine in the morning?" He joked, fiddling with a ring of keys as he approached.

"Only after I've spent a night in prison," I retorted dryly.

"Fair enough." He quirked a smile. "I don't suppose you'd object to a little fresh air, though?" He raised the set of keys.

I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. "...What?" Surely he wasn't serious…

Gobber winked, unlocking the door and whipping it open. "Freedom awaits, kiddo," he announced, gesturing toward the stairs. "Well, freedom to move about the ship, anyway," he corrected as an afterthought.

I remained in place, not trusting his intentions at all. "Why?" I demanded, silently cursing the boot on my leg. My ability to defend myself was practically nonexistent with it on, especially since they'd confiscated my weapons.

Gobber sighed. "Because you don't deserve to be locked up down here." He hesitated, glancing upward briefly. "...And because that dragon is driving all of us crazy and I'm pretty sure you're the only one that can calm it down," he confessed.

The mention of Toothless was all it took to get me moving, no matter the possible consequences. I needed to see him, to know he was safe. None of the sounds he made last night were indicative of physical pain, but I'd rather see the proof for myself.

Gobber followed on my heels as I crawled up the steps at a snail's pace. I had to control my instinct to lash out at him, knowing it would get me thrown back into the cell. I still cast multiple glances over my shoulder as we ascended, making sure he wasn't going to try anything.

When I made it above deck, I instantly began searching for my dragon, sighing in relief when I found him unharmed on the opposite side of the ship. He glared at every human that dared to walk near him, even though they were attempting to give him as wide a berth as possible as they went about their duties. Stoick stood only a few feet away from him, looking over a sheet of paper with another man and only occasionally sparing Toothless a glance.

Too tired to care about all the people around me, I moved across the deck as fast as my leg allowed, letting out a croon of greeting. The humans stared at me like I was crazy, but Toothless' entire demeanor shifted when he heard the sound. His pupils widened and he raised his head to look in my direction.

*Hiccup!* He exclaimed with an excited whine, flapping his wings. The paper Stoick was holding almost flew out of his hands from the ensuing gust of wind, and he scowled in irritation. Once he noticed my approach, he shoved the paper at the man next to him and stomped toward me. I froze in place without a clue as to how I was supposed to defend myself. Even with a weapon in hand I hadn't been able to take him down, not with a broken leg.

Toothless reacted to my fearful posture as well as could be expected. Steam blew out through his nostrils, his inner fire needing some kind of release, and he slammed his tail down so forcefully that the iron-infused wood beneath it split to create a gaping hole in the deck. Everyone on the ship practically stopped breathing, including Stoick, and checked to make sure that Toothless hadn't managed to break free of his chains.

*Don't touch him.* Toothless warned dangerously as Stoick met his icy gaze, not needing to be heard to be understood. The viking Alpha clenched his fists repeatedly, though I couldn't tell if the action was due to anger or unease.

"Stoick, let the boy have a moment," Gobber implored before the tension could come to an ugly head. "He can calm the beast down." I had to bite my tongue to prevent my heated response to the distasteful term. Gobber seemed to be the only human on my side right now. Best not to engage in a pointless argument.

Stoick didn't have to consider his decision for too long. Despite his macho attitude, he was clearly afraid of egging my dragon on any further. "Fine. Five minutes," he allowed with a grunt of annoyance, striding back over to the man he'd been speaking with prior to my arrival.

As soon as his back was turned, I hurried over to Toothless, feeling my chest lighten with each dragging step. He brought his tail around to help me stand, and I immediately rose to my feet and wrapped my arms around his neck in a tight hug. Warmth filled me to my very core, and I squeezed my eyes shut against a sudden onslaught of tears.

*T-Toothless.* I sobbed, digging my fingers into his scales. He curled around me to the best of his ability, purring soothingly as he used his head to tuck me safely against him. The vibrations calmed my frantic heartbeat.

*I've got you now, little one.* He said reassuringly. *I won't let them take you away from me again.* He vowed fiercely.

I shook my head vigorously. *We have to do what they say or they might hurt you!* I protested anxiously.

*I won't let them take you.* He reiterated, leaving no room for debate. I wanted to be angry at the lack of concern he had for his own safety, but I couldn't bring myself to feel anything but utter joy to be with him again. His confidence was contagious.

I drew in a deep, shaky breath. *Okay.* I acquiesced quietly. I started to sag with exhaustion, so he lay down and enveloped me in his wings and paws, acting as my own personal shield.

*Rest, Hiccup. I'll watch over you.* He whispered, nuzzling the top of my head gently. His continuous purring was like a lullaby, and before long I was drifting off into a much more peaceful sleep than I thought was possible aboard a viking ship.

Chapter Text

A/N: OMG Y'ALL, THIS IS ACTUALLY HAPPENING. AN UPDATE. AM I DREAMING? Seriously, though. Sooooooo sorry about this long wait you've had to endure. I'm a horrible person, I know. TO BE FAIR, real life has been a raging pain in my ass this winter season. I literally started writing at the first reprieve, which was a few hours ago. So here y'all go - Ch 33. WHOOP WHOOP!

malachib871 - I think you jinxed me with your comment, but I do appreciate the support ;))

Silverleone - Gobber is the friend we all need. Thanks for reading!

GOBBER'S POV

While Stoick was distracted going over the ship's inventory with Sigurd, I kept a close eye on Hiccup and the Night Fury. Technically, I couldn't actually see the boy, since his dragon had hidden him away in its embrace, but I knew he was there.

My mind could hardly keep up with all the surprises that had been thrown my way in the past twenty four hours. Finding a strange boy in the middle of the ocean was weird enough without adding a legendary Night Fury into the mix. And based on how they were both acting, they shared some sort of bond, which was completely unheard of. Stoick's theory about the kid being a hunter made sense to me at first, but the dragon wouldn't be so protective of him if that were the case. So…what? Was he able to control the beast somehow? Dragons didn't have emotions, so why else would this one be so defensive of its human counterpart unless it had been coerced in some way?

I wrestled with ideas as I observed the Night Fury. It was utterly calm now that it had Hiccup within reach. It was practically ignoring its surroundings. I'd never seen a dragon behave in such a docile manner, especially one in chains. Then again, everything about this species was unknown. Perhaps they acted differently toward humans than other dragons…

Looking back on the vicious glare it had directed at Stoick earlier, I quickly negated the thought. If anything, this dragon was even more hostile than the usual species we battled with on Berk. Hiccup was the only one who was able to keep it at bay. As I suspected, it clearly would be in our best interest to get the boy on our side.

"Gobber!" Stoick called as he stomped over to where I was standing. I grunted in acknowledgement. "Five minutes are up," he stated. "I don't want to give the boy a chance to free the dragon."

A slight chuckle escaped past my lips. "You wanna be the one to try and separate them, be my guest. I'll wait right here," I told him, completely serious despite my carefree attitude.

Stoick's jaw clenched in annoyance; he withdrew the axe from his belt and stepped forward. I grimaced as the Night Fury lifted its head to stare down the chief, wondering if I should be preparing to provide backup. The dragon was chained, though… What's the worst that could happen?

"Um, Stoick…" I began, trailing off when I noticed the dragon's claws digging into the wood.

The stubborn man refused to take heed, instead pointing his weapon toward the beast's face. "Hand him over, or you'll be wishing you did," he threatened. That tone of voice usually sent our enemies running for the hills, but the Night Fury didn't move a muscle—except for his claws, which still scratched at the deck.

"Stoick," I tried again, this time much more adamant. I had a bad feeling, and my gut rarely led me astray. "Please, just…let it go for now. Neither of them are going anywhere," I said, grabbing his arm. He frowned at being restrained, but thankfully took my advice and backed up a few paces. I followed after him, glancing at the dragon over my shoulder. It was already settling back down as if nothing had occurred, but its gaze remained on the two of us.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were afraid, Gobber," Stoick muttered, tucking his axe away.

"Maybe I am," I replied honestly. "Maybe you should be. We don't even know what we're dealing with yet," I pointed out. At Stoick's raised eyebrow, I continued, "We don't know anything about this boy—who's wearing dragon scales, I might remind you—nor do we know anything about Night Furies. We need answers. You're not going to kill them, so you need to be smart about this. Losing your temper doesn't help matters."

"You really think that boy will cooperate," he replied after a moment of consideration, doubt heavy in his expression.

"If you give him a bit of space for a while, aye. He seemed to want to help us when I spoke with him before," I explained. Of course, Hiccup's version of helping was withholding information about the nest, but Stoick didn't need to know that. One step at a time.

"Why in Thor's name would he want to help us? We're complete strangers," Stoick argued, pinching the bridge of his nose briefly. "Gods, when did I start relying on children for anything?" He muttered, then lifted his head and threw his arm out toward the dragon. "I mean, look at—" His words cut off abruptly, and my eyebrows drew together in concern as I followed his shocked gaze.

"What?" I questioned, expecting to see a threat. Well…another threat.

Stoick dropped his hand, squinting in disbelief at the Night Fury. "Is…Is that a saddle?" He breathed, not even blinking.

It took me a second to process what he'd said, then my eyes caught on the small piece of leather attached to the dragon's back, almost hidden by its wings. I hadn't even noticed it before with all of the commotion, but now it seemed to stand out starkly against the midnight black scales. It really was a saddle…on a dragon.

"I…think so, Chief…" I responded at last, unsure what else to say.

Stoick's gaze darkened, and he glanced toward the sky thoughtfully. "I'm starting to think we've got an even bigger problem on our hands than the nest," he said with a frown.

"That would explain how he made it to the middle of the ocean without freezing to death first," I murmured, mostly to myself. "He flew out there. A boy on the back of a Night Fury…I don't believe it." I was still wrapping my mind around the fact that Night Furies were even real. This was too much information to handle all at once. People didn't ride dragons. It was impossible. Hell, you couldn't even get close to one without risking your life.

"Still think he's on our side?" Stoick questioned roughly.

"I don't know what to think," I admitted. "I could use a mugful of mead, though," I added.

Stoick snorted at my attempt to lighten the situation. "Plenty of time for that once we get back to Berk." He turned away, heading back toward the captain's quarters. "Right now, we need to brainstorm what to do with our guests," he called over his shoulder. "The village will want answers, and at the moment we have none."

I sighed, sensing a bit of trouble in the near future. This was supposed to be a scouting mission. That's why we only brought the one ship. The villagers would be quite surprised when we returned with a Night Fury and a strange boy wearing dragon-scale armor. Stoick was right. They would all have questions.

"We need to start storing barrels of mead below deck for these trips," I grumbled under my breath, following after the chief.

HICCUP'S POV

When my eyes fluttered open, darkness greeted me. I took a moment to focus on my other senses since my vision had no information to offer me. It smelled like saltwater—we were still on the ship, then—and I could hear the murmur of calm waves. My fingertips glided over smooth scales, and I smiled at the reminder that I had Toothless by my side once again.

*Stay there.* His soft command filtered into my thoughts. Of course he knew I was awake.

*Is the Alpha still out there?* I wondered, unable to keep the nervous edge out of my voice. Gobber seemed alright, as far as vikings went, but Stoick set off all my alarms in terms of how much danger he posed to both of us.

*Did he hurt you?* Toothless returned sharply, his chest vibrating with a rising hiss.

I placed my palm against his wing reassuringly. *No. I-I mean, not really. My leg…that happened in the sky.* I explained, remembering the loud snap that had pierced the air when the dragon rammed into me.

Toothless winced, a guilty whine escaping him. *I'm sorry, Hiccup. I should've—*

*Don't you dare apologize.* I cut him off, baring my teeth even though he couldn't see me. *What's done is done. We need to focus on our current situation.* I advised, turning over so I was back on my hands and feet. As much as I wanted to, I couldn't remain hidden. It was up to me to solve the problem.

*Hiccup…* Toothless warned, sensing my intentions.

I leaned against him, rubbing my head against his shoulder comfortingly. *You've gotta let me out, bud. I have to deal with this.* I insisted.

*No. I can't keep you safe out there.* He argued, fear seeping into his tone.

*They won't hurt me.* I promised. The truth was I had no idea what their plans were, but I couldn't just sit by while they held our lives in their hands.

*They're vikings.* He reminded me, as though I could ever forget that fact.

*Just…trust me on this?* I pleaded. *This is the mission, right? Let me do my part.*

Toothless' resolve wavered as his respect for me warred with his desire to protect me. I waited in silence, letting him make a decision without any further influence. I wanted him to back me up on this because he decided to, not because I forced him into anything. We'd always gotten through tough situations together.

I let out a relieved breath when his wings slowly drew back toward his body, exposing me to the sunlight. Even as I heard a few shouts of warning from the vikings that noticed my appearance, I ignored them as my eyes adjusted to the sudden brightness. Toothless didn't let me go completely. He kept his tail wrapped loosely around my legs as I stood up and leaned against him for support. I was more than content to stay by his side, especially with all the gawking stares we were receiving.

No one approached us, and I had an itching suspicion they'd been told to keep their distance. Probably for their own safety, if I had to guess, but it also served to put me a little more at ease. The farther they were from Toothless the better. Stoick's threats toward my dragon had me on edge, just waiting for an attack from any viking in close range. But if they'd been ordered to leave us alone, perhaps the human Alpha didn't intend us harm…for now, anyway.

Toothless didn't yet know it was my father that kept us captive. Even if I told him, it most likely wouldn't make much of a difference in his mind. Familial ties would mean little to him if he thought I was in danger. Besides, now wasn't exactly a great time to bring it up.

I perked up with interest when I noticed a group of men on the far side of the ship heaving a large net full of fish out of the ocean and onto the deck. They were some of the few vikings not paying any attention to me or Toothless, since they were too busy with their task.

My stomach rumbled its displeasure at that very moment, reminding me how long it had been since I'd eaten. I tapped my fingers against my thigh, eyeing the food hungrily. Would they even bother to feed us, their prisoners? Or would they be content to let us starve? Or maybe they'd give us just enough sustenance to survive, but not enough to energize. After all, exhaustion lended to complacency in most cases.

Regardless of their plans, if there was one thing I'd learned from being raised with dragons, it was that you eat when you're hungry. Alpha fed all of us properly, but there were still plenty of squabbles over fish in the nest. That was simply the nature of dragons.

And now, seeing the heaping pile of fresh fish on the deck, I had no intention of passing up the opportunity for a meal. Not without a fight.

The moment I leaned forward with the purpose of crossing to the other side of the ship, Gobber appeared in my line of vision, a comically enthusiastic grin plastered across his face. I recoiled at his sudden proximity, slamming back against Toothless, who didn't move an inch.

"Hiccup! Glad to see you're finally awake!" He greeted loudly, seemingly oblivious to the tension of his fellow vikings, as well as the glare my dragon was directing at him.

It took my brain an awkward moment to catch up, puzzled at the man's behavior. His first inclination seemed to be toward utter friendliness, which wasn't an attitude I'd ever associated with vikings. Even Camicazi had a bit of an edge to her chipper personality that this overgrown male appeared to lack. Part of me—a very large part—suspected it was all a facade meant to lower my defenses, but then I remembered my mother's kind words as she reflected on her past, Gobber specifically. They were all positive. In fact, it was rare that she ever spoke against any of the Berkians, save for their views on dragons.

They just need the right person to show them, my mother's insistent voice echoed, repeating the same thing she'd told me all those years ago. I hadn't come south to win over the humans and get them to see the error of their ways, but perhaps I should rethink my goals while I'm here. Stopping the raids was still my priority (How in the hell am I gonna do that, anyway?) but I couldn't deny the opportunity that had presented itself. Here I was, heading into the heart of what I'd once—and maybe still—considered enemy territory, yet I was alive. And Toothless was alive. And there was a giant, intimidating viking smiling cheerfully at me with no weapon in sight. That had to count for something, right?

Eventually, Gobber realized I wasn't going to answer, but he simply shrugged and continued, "I would've woken you for breakfast, but…well, you know." He cast a not-so-subtle glance toward Toothless, and I had to suppress an eye roll at the satisfaction that exuded from my dragon. He was always proud to strike fear into any human we came across. Maybe that's why he had been so irritable around Heather. She had treated him more like a cute puppy than a threat.

"But," Gobber said after shifting his attention back to me, "You woke up in time for lunch, so no harm done! I trust you're hungry?" He checked, raising an eyebrow. "You're quite skinny. Do your people feed you where you're from?" He joked, though there was a hint of real concern in his tone.

I didn't rise to the bait. "I was just about to help myself to some of those fish, actually," I announced, challenging him to protest with a glare.

Gobber's gaze followed to where I'd gestured, and he scratched his beard—something he seemed to do quite often. Nervous habit, perhaps?

"Oh, that? We were gonna take all that back home with us. I'm sure the village could do with a little feeding by the time we return. We have other pre-prepared foods stocked below deck that I can fetch for you, though," he offered.

I frowned. "Toothless only eats fish," I told him pointedly.

Gobber looked more and more uncomfortable by the second. "Uh…right, about that…you see…well…" He struggled for words, and I had the sudden urge to shake him by the shoulders and shout, "Spit it out, man!"

I managed to refrain from that tactic, choosing instead to stare at him impatiently.

"We can't feed the dragon," Gobber blurted at last, his words almost blurring together due to the speed he'd expelled them from his mouth.

I swallowed heavily, biting back the rage and incredulity that rose within like a great, hissing snake. "What?" I gritted out icily.

Gobber huffed, rubbing the back of his neck as he raised his other hand in a defensive gesture. "Chief's orders. Can't have that muzzle off him, you know?" His eyes constantly flickered between my face and the deck.

"He's not going to hurt anyone!" I burst out, nearly stomping my foot petulantly at their audacity to withhold food from Toothless. I was thirteen, though; far too old for such a childish reaction.

Some of the men around us scowled upon hearing my shout, and I instinctively shrank back. Toothless' solid presence at my back encouraged me to press on, although he made no verbal complaints to the news that he was to receive no food until further notice. I suddenly wondered if he was even listening to the argument. His mindset might be completely focused toward protecting me right now, rather than trying to decipher the complexities of human conversation. Sometimes they escaped him, as they did with all dragons.

"You seem pretty sure about that," Gobber noted, thoughtful now instead of mildly guilty.

"I am sure," I retorted sharply. "You don't harm him, he doesn't harm you. That's generally how things work, right?" I quipped in annoyance.

"He sure seemed intent on harm yesterday," Gobber countered with a snort.

My jaw worked. "You kidnapped me! He was just trying to save me from you!" I argued, still miffed about being locked up.

"He's a dragon. They only care about food. And territory. And making our lives bloody miserable," Gobber replied, muttering the last part with barely hidden disdain.

"Unbelievable," I spat under my breath, shaking my head. "She was right about the stubbornness."

"What?" Gobber inclined his head in confusion, not able to hear my mumblings.

I waved off the question, not willing to repeat myself. It was a slip of the tongue; I needed to be more careful about that. "So what's the plan, huh?" I asked aloud. "You take us back to Berk, interrogate me, starve my dragon? Is that it? We're your prisoners just because we know where some stupid dragon nest is?" I exclaimed, throwing my hands up in the air. Toothless crooned deeply behind me, sensing my distress and trying to be supportive even if he didn't fully understand the situation. He nudged my side, and I absently rested my arm over his head, scratching between his eyes.

Gobber frowned. "Finding that nest means ending the war. Hardly anything stupid about that," he objected, quiet and serious.

Any protestations I might've had died on my lips. "What are you talking about?" I questioned, feeling like a naive child and hating it with every fiber of my being. There was something I was missing here.

"We've been tracking the dragons that have been attacking all the villages," Gobber explained, sounding a bit weary. "It's no easy feat, and we only manage to get so far before a flock of them appears out of nowhere to keep us at a distance, but we know there's a nest somewhere. The nest you apparently found. If we can eliminate that nest, we can finally live in a time of peace. Something that hasn't been seen for hundreds of years. So aye, we're gonna take you back to Berk, and we're gonna ask you and keep asking you about the location of the nest because frankly, Hiccup, you're our only hope," Gobber finished, his posture resigned but his expression achingly hopeful.

At some point during his speech, my mouth had fallen open, and I snapped it shut as I let his words sink in fully. Everything was finally falling into place, and I couldn't believe my complete obliviousness up until this point.

The dragons don't just attack Berk anymore. They're everywhere. And they don't just steal some food. There are always casualties!

The only thing you will find down there is violence and death.

Biting, slashing, blood flowing into the dirt.

Big humans charging forward with ferocious screams.

Three eyes full of hunger.

My breath stuttered, and I saw nothing but the images that had been forced into my mind the previous day. The pain had distracted me for the most part at the time, but now reality reared its ugly head.

"It's the Alpha," I whispered like a declaration, a terrible discovery, not caring whatsoever if Gobber could hear me or not. "Of course it's the Alpha. It's controlling them. M-Making them…attack. It's not their fault. It's never been their fault." My tone was strangely monotonous, unemotional despite the range of feelings I was currently experiencing. Horror, rage, fear, despair, shock—suffice it to say, I was upset.

All these years of pain, of hatred, of death, because of one monster. The dragons weren't at fault, but neither were the vikings. Everyone was a victim. The malevolent Alpha had elected to wage war, all for the purpose of keeping itself fed.

All of it…for nothing.

I was gasping now, flooded with too many thoughts and too many emotions to keep track of, and I vaguely recognized that Toothless was the only thing keeping me upright. Gobber was nearby, raising a hand as if to assist or comfort, but Toothless' growls of warning kept him from approaching, and I was too busy panicking to care about any of it.

Thousands, dead. Hatred, multiplied and left to fester upon each new generation. Fear, of dragons, of vikings. My mom, willfully exiled but heartbroken at the loss of her love. Stoick, bitter and vengeful at Fate's cruel hand.

And myself, growing up with a searing contempt for those I might've considered my family in another life. I couldn't regret it. I couldn't ever regret having the chance to meet my other half, but I would always be left wondering about what could've been. Instead, here I was, standing on the ship of my enemy father, a mere stranger, except we weren't really enemies, but neither were we friends.

All because of that one…infernal creature.

Through the bog of wandering thoughts, one managed to shove itself far above the others, pulsing with a fury I didn't know I possessed.

I'm going to kill that monster if it's the last thing I do.

Chapter Text

HICCUP'S POV

Toothless must've felt the sudden influx of rage that coiled my muscles like a spring, since he immediately reacted to the change. He pressed closer to me, lowering his head as if preparing for a fight right there. His teeth flashed at Gobber threateningly, mistaking him for the target of my anger, but his gaze flickered to me every few seconds, waiting for my command. I had no doubt that if I asked him to attack, he'd find a way to break free of his chains to do so. Tempting as it might've been to unleash him upon our captors, I didn't want to risk any harm befalling him.

With that in mind, I breathed in deeply, attempting to rein in my emotions and think through my next steps strategically. Despite my epiphany, it was quite clear that Gobber was completely dumbfounded by the last few minutes. As he was my only apparent ally on the ship, it was prudent to keep him on my side. Having a panic attack in front of him didn't exactly help to accomplish anything useful.

*It's okay, Toothless. Stand down.* I told him, pressing a light hand to his nose. His posture relaxed immediately, though he remained glued to my side. Gobber mirrored his actions with a relieved exhale, lowering the hands—hand—he'd raised defensively.

"You alright there, laddie?" He inquired hesitantly, glancing over my form like he expected me to collapse at any moment. It would've been a fair assessment just a few seconds ago.

Now I stood tall, determined. "I'm fine," I insisted, proud when my voice came out even.

Gobber was unconvinced. "Really? I thought I was gonna have to catch you for a second there," he said pointedly.

"You said I was your only hope," I recalled, glossing over his statement like he hadn't spoken at all. "Did you mean it?"

Gobber frowned. "Yes…but you've made it quite clear that you don't intend to tell us where the nest is, so it's quite a foolish hope, I suppose," he remarked with a tinge of bitterness, but his words were quickly followed by a regretful wince. "Not that…I mean…" He sighed, shaking his head. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to put all our troubles on you. You're just a boy, after all. I know Stoick can be a little…" He trailed off, waving his hand around as he searched for the right description. "Well, you know." I held back a snort. I do indeed. "He's just always done his best to protect the tribe, and he can be a bit bull-headed in that regard."

"A bit?" I returned with a raised eyebrow.

Gobber's smile was almost sheepish. "Yes, well…I've always tried to look at things with a more clear mind…more objective mind. Sometimes that's what he needs. And I think this is one of those times. We can't force you to help us, Hiccup. This is our war, not yours." There was a calm resignation in his expression, but it was obvious how much the words pained him to admit. He didn't want to give up on the chance of ending the war any more than Stoick did.

I watched him silently for a few moments, unable to conceal my shock at his declaration, which wildly veered away from his Alpha's. It wasn't often I felt sympathy for a viking, but Gobber was simply too sincere to cast off as another violent brute. In the back of my mind, it occurred to me that we probably would've gotten along quite well in another life.

"I…I'll help," I said quietly, surprising myself even as my tongue formed the words.

It took Gobber so long to react that I began to wonder if I'd accidentally used thought-speak, and I opened my mouth to try again.

"What?" He blurted abruptly, practically gaping.

"I'll help," I repeated with a bit more confidence. "I'll help you find the dragon nest."

Gobber blinked. "You—But—I thought—" He spluttered, restless now; he shifted like he was torn between jumping for joy and lifting me into a bear hug. "You haven't been cooperative at all! Why the sudden change of heart?" He questioned. I scowled at his comment, but decided to let it slide. It was the truth, after all.

I hadn't wanted to do anything that would benefit them. They were vikings; they were the enemy. It only made sense to deny their demands. I'd spent my entire life fighting against them and their flawed beliefs regarding dragons. Why should I assist them in any way?

But now, knowing that monster was out there…that dragons and humans alike were suffering because of it… Surely it was my duty to try my best to put an end to it, for the sake of the dragons in its thrall, and the vikings that had been raided for hundreds of years because of it. Whatever my feelings toward humans, it wasn't in me to simply leave them to their fate when I had the opportunity to help end the war.

Besides, there was no chance in hell I was going to let it keep control of all those dragons, war or not. Toothless and I would have to face it again. And when that time came, it would be essential to have others fighting at my side. Even if that meant resorting to aligning with the vikings.

"I've just realized that we share the same goal, that's all," I answered with a shrug, crossing my arms.

"And what goal is that?" Gobber asked warily.

"Ending the war."

Gobber nodded slowly, considering my words. "Aye…'tis a noble cause, but you seemed quite adamant on keeping us away from the nest," he pointed out, somehow managing to prevent an ounce of suspicion from entering his tone, though I knew he must've felt it in some capacity.

"I don't trust you," I said bluntly, ignoring his slightly affronted yet highly amused expression as I continued, "I'd rather be anywhere than on a ship with a bunch of vikings, all of whom would love nothing more than to see my dragon dead, but I'm not stupid enough to deny the facts. We share a common enemy, and it is sitting in that nest. And it's too big and too powerful to defeat alone. We don't need to be friends. But we do need to work together. It's the only way we all get what we want," I finished firmly, lifting my chin.

Gobber seemed impressed by my conviction and was appraising me with new eyes. "Quite right," he noted thoughtfully. "Earlier…you said something about the 'Alpha.' Is that the enemy we share?" He asked curiously.

I nodded grimly, glancing at Toothless and remembering our very narrow escape from the Alpha's clutches. I hadn't had a chance to look him over properly for any injuries, but he didn't seem to be impeded in any way physically, other than the damned shackles.

Toothless tilted his head in silent question, and I couldn't resist pressing my forehead to his in a brief display of affection. He purred at the contact, closing his eyes. I let the vibrations roll through my body and calm my nerves before lifting my head to look at Gobber again. The viking was staring at us with a mixture of awe and bewilderment, but he quickly schooled his features when my attention returned to him.

"The Alpha lives in the nest and controls the dragons there. It's stronger than anything you've ever faced, I promise you," I told him without a trace of doubt. "Toothless and I stumbled across the nest by accident, but the Alpha sent the flock after us. We barely escaped," I explained, suppressing a shudder.

"And that's when we found you?" Gobber guessed, his face a little more pale at the revelation.

I nodded. "Toothless and I got separated in the air. That's how I hurt my leg. You saw what happened after that." The irritated edge that entered my voice toward the end did not go unnoticed, and Gobber cleared his throat uncomfortably.

"To be fair, you would've drowned without our help," he said lightly.

"Help? Is that what they're calling imprisonment these days?" I retorted.

"You were let out of the cell," he objected.

"And my dragon remains in chains. I don't care about me. I care about him," I stated with a hint of a growl.

"So you've made quite clear." Gobber sighed, then glanced past me toward the captain's quarters. "I don't suppose you'll simply tell me where the nest is now?" He assumed.

I gave him a wry smile. "I'd hardly give up my only leverage so easily," I chided.

His answering frown bordered on a petulant pout. "What is it you want, then?" He asked in an acquiescent fashion.

"I need to talk to your Alpha," I claimed. Toothless tensed and began to protest as Gobber's eyebrows furrowed.

*You want to talk to the human Alpha? Are you crazy?*

"My Alpha? What are you talking about?"

Despite the concurrent voices, I managed to make out what both of them said and, naturally, prioritized Toothless' concerns. I brushed a hand over his scales, meeting his worried gaze. *I'm going to have to talk to him eventually, bud. Might as well do it now.* I bit my lip, slightly hesitant with my next words. *I'm going to try to convince him to release you, but we still have to stay with these vikings.* I told him regretfully.

He practically balked at my statement. *Stay? Hiccup!*

"Uh, Hiccup?"

I held up a hand to Gobber to silence him, not breaking eye contact with a now-belligerent Toothless. *The situation isn't ideal, but we need them.* I insisted, earning a derisive snort from the Night-wing. *We can't take on the Alpha alone. We need their help.* I pressed.

*Who said we're fighting the Alpha at all?!* He exclaimed, looking horrified at the very idea. *We barely got out of there alive! You think I'd ever take you back there?* He was standing at his full height now, towering over me subconsciously. It was a protective stance, rather than one meant to intimidate, but I could feel Gobber's rising unease a few feet away.

"Hiccup…"

*The Alpha is the reason the dragons and the vikings have been fighting all these years! We came down here to stop the raids. That means defeating that monster!* I argued, not even acknowledging Gobber's attempt to capture my attention.

*I won't risk you just for the sake of these humans!* Toothless snapped.

*It's not just for them! You saw the dragons in the nest! They had no minds of their own! I won't let them be used as puppets. They deserve to be free.* I rested my hands on either side of his jaw and pulled his head down to my level, and he let me do so without protest. *It's going to be the hardest and possibly most dangerous thing we've ever done, but it'll be worth it. Do you know how many lives will be saved if we succeed?*

Toothless huffed, his ire giving way to irritated defeat. *A lot, I'm guessing. Though you're worth more to me than all of them combined.* He admitted shamelessly.

I smiled softly, petting his nose in slow, feather-light strokes. *I love you, too, bud, but this is what we do. What we've always done. If we don't fight for them, no one else will.*

Toothless grumbled, still not totally on board, but no longer feeling the urge to protest my decision. *I don't like it.*

*But you're with me?*

He rolled his eyes, but there was no mistaking the fondness in the gesture. *I'm always with you, silly human.* He replied, nudging my cheek. Normally he'd lick me, but his current predicament made it impossible.

"Hiccup, are you going to keep standing there in silence forever? Because I have other things I could be doing with my time," Gobber griped, looking thoroughly displeased at being ignored for so long.

My cheeks tinged red, and I let go of Toothless to face the grumpy viking. "Sorry… What was your question?"

Gobber's ensuing sigh was a tad dramatic in my opinion. "I asked what you meant about my Alpha," he repeated expectantly.

My face twisted in confusion for a moment before I remembered that vikings used different terminology. "Oh, right, sorry. I just meant Stoick. Your chief," I elaborated.

My answer did little to smooth the furrow between the man's brows. "I thought you said the Alpha was a dragon that lived in the nest."

"That's a different Alpha. Most nests have one. It's the leader, the one who protects and commands the rest. Stoick is your leader, right? He's the Alpha," I said, trying not to let my contempt for the man shine through too much.

Gobber once again scratched at his beard, his gaze flicking between me and Toothless like we were a puzzle to solve. "Where are you from, Hiccup?" He asked after an uncomfortable amount of time had passed in silence.

My jaw clenched nervously. Questions like that were not ones I was willing to answer under any circumstances. "Are you going to take me to Stoick or not?" I questioned, a little harsher than I meant.

Gobber shrugged noncommittally, like it didn't matter much to him either way, even though I knew he was eager to hear what I had to say. "Come on, then, lad." He gestured for me to follow as he hobbled past. "You can speak with Stoick while I get you something to eat. You must be as hungry as a bear by now."

I automatically took a step after him, then hesitated, still wary to leave Toothless chained in the midst of vikings. He sensed my reluctance, and nudged me between my shoulder blades, making sure to keep the touch light so I didn't lose my already precarious balance. The stupid boot might have lessened the pain of my injury, but it certainly didn't make walking any easier.

*I'll be fine, Hiccup.* Toothless assured me when I finally raised my eyes from glaring at my leg to meet his gaze. *These humans couldn't hurt me even if they tried.*

I raised an eyebrow. *A bit cocky, don't you think?* I remarked.

*No.* He responded immediately, the picture of calm. He said nothing else, but I decided to take his word for it. I was perfectly aware of his capabilities. I'd been on enough missions with him to see the mixture of stealth, power, and grace his species was naturally imbued with, and I couldn't help but wonder what an entire group of Night-wings could accomplish.

*Don't kill anyone while I'm gone.* I ordered as I moved away on awkward footing, only half-teasing.

*Only if they hurt you.* He agreed wholeheartedly, and I glared at him over my shoulder without stopping. Gobber looked patient enough right now, but that might not last for much longer.

I ignored the stares of suspicion and pity as I limped my way across the deck to Gobber. He was standing in front of the double doors of the captain's quarters, hand on the knob while he waited for me to approach. The knot of anxiety that had formed in my stomach the second I landed on the ship tightened considerably, and I suddenly had no appetite whatsoever. I didn't want to be trapped in a room with the Alpha, but he seemed like the type to demand everything be on his terms. He wouldn't have accepted a discussion out on the deck while I was still in Toothless' reach.

"Ready?" Gobber murmured, clearly aware of my stiffness. I nodded grimly, flexing my fingers as if in preparation for a fight. Gobber put on an easy smile and whipped the door open, striding inside without a care and halting before the large desk, behind which sat my father. He'd been looking over some papers prior to our entrance and merely glanced upward at his second-in-command with an exasperated frown. I paused just inside the doorway, hoping to go unnoticed for as long as possible.

Gobber had no such concerns. "Chief! Good news! Hiccup here has agreed to have a nice, friendly chat," he announced, clapping his hands together once.

Stoick's piercing gaze shot over to me, and I did my best not to wilt under it. The man was freaking scary when he wanted to be—which, apparently, was all the time.

"Finally come to your senses, boy?" He prodded in a deceptively quiet voice, and I could tell he was just trying to get under my skin. I forcefully swallowed the growl that was itching to escape and raised my head defiantly.

"I've come to offer my assistance," I answered, poking at his pride in retaliation. He probably never asked for help, only demanded it.

His eyes narrowed. "You're a child. You haven't got much to offer," he replied.

"Only the location of the nest you're so desperate to find." I shrugged, leaning back against the wall. It was partly to effect an air of nonchalance, partly to keep weight off my leg.

Stoick shared a glance with Gobber, who nodded in response to his chief's silent question and turned towards the door. "I'll just leave you to it. I'll get you some lunch, Hiccup," he added before closing the door on his way out. The silence left in his wake was horribly uncomfortable, but I refused to be the one to break it. I eyed the small gap in one of the doors that had aided in my escape the previous day, briefly wondering if I'd have to resort to such measures to get out of this room again once this conversation was finished. I'd been let out of my cell, but I didn't exactly have free reign.

"Why would you want to help us?" Stoick's deep voice startled me out of my thoughts, and my nails scratched at the wood paneling behind me in a meager attempt to soothe. He was resting his chin in his hand contemplatively, and I feared his stare would penetrate to my very soul and see all the secrets I kept hidden away. He couldn't know I was his son, but did he suspect? A name alone wasn't enough to go on, but was there something else? My age, perhaps? Or a certain expression or gesture that reminded him of his believed-to-be dead wife? I barely restrained the shudder at the idea of him learning the full truth, but continued to meet his gaze unflinchingly.

"I don't want to help you," I corrected, crossing my arms. "I want to help the dragons. It just so happens that helping you coincides with that goal," I elaborated, figuring he'd appreciate honesty more than boot-licking.

Stoick snorted at my blunt explanation, leaning back in his chair. He left one hand on the desk, tracing the patterns of the wood absentmindedly. "Right, of course. This is for the dragons' benefit," he drawled. "You say you're not a hunter…" He trailed off, giving me an expectant look; I shook my head roughly, unable to suppress a grimace at the very idea. "So tell me: how have you managed to control a Night Fury of all creatures? I saw the saddle. You ride upon its back like it's a tamed horse—"

"Toothless is not some mindless animal!" I spat, my temper getting the best of me for a moment. Night-wings, as far as I could tell, were the most intelligent species of dragon. If nothing else, they at least deserved not to be disrespected so blatantly.

Stoick's jaw twitched as he held back a retort, but his narrowed gaze stilled my tongue from any further outbursts. "Answer the question," he demanded curtly.

I huffed quietly, irritated that his command held a similar effect over me as my own Alpha's. Stoick might be human, but his tone didn't lack power. "I don't control him. We share a bond. He listens to me out of loyalty," I told him firmly.

His resultant laugh was clipped and disbelieving. "Dragons are loyal to no one but themselves," he claimed bitterly.

"You've never given them a chance to be otherwise," I argued.

His eyebrows lifted sky high, like he truly couldn't believe his ears. "You act as though you haven't witnessed the carnage of the Dragon War. Excuse me if I'm not going to play nice with the beasts while they tear my village apart," he said, the mocking edge to his words grinding on my nerves.

"The violence has hardly been one-sided," I pointed out coldly. Stoick regarded me with tightly-closed lips, unable to deny my statement, but unwilling to verbally concede the argument. The impasse stretched on uncomfortably for a few seconds before I exhaled heavily, wondering how he managed to rile me so easily. "But that's beside the point," I said much more calmly. "We both want this war to end. Maybe not for the same reasons, but that hardly matters."

"Exactly how does telling me where the nest is help your little dragon friends?" He questioned deprecatingly.

I didn't bother holding back my triumphant smirk. "Oh, you won't be hurting the innocent dragons."

He seemed to have plenty to say to that, but he settled on, "And the dragons who aren't innocent?" He sounded genuinely curious, likely due to the fact that I'd been quite obviously pro-dragon up until that point.

My expression hardened. "The Alpha. The one responsible for the war. That one must die." It was a loss I wouldn't mourn in the slightest, dragon or not.

"Alpha?" He repeated sharply, losing the air of haughtiness he'd been exuding since my entrance. He finally looked like a battle-ready warrior, the man that was willing to lay down his life to protect his people. I was grudgingly impressed.

"I saw it. A dragon the size of a mountain. It has the ability to take over the minds of other dragons to make them do its bidding. It's the reason the dragons attack the villages," I explained.

Stoick, for his part, took the information in stride, leaning forward so his elbows rested on the desk while he stroked his beard thoughtfully. "And you think simply killing this beast will stop the war?" He asked doubtfully.

I snorted softly. "There's no 'simple' about it. But yes. Once it's dead, the other dragons will be free, and there will be peace," I stated confidently.

"Pretty lofty expectations," he commented, but his gaze had drifted as he thought over my words. I remained silent, shifting my weight and casting a longing glance toward the spare chair. As much as I wanted to sit, the idea of being so close to the red-haired viking kept me rooted in place against the far wall. When he spoke again, I straightened, pretending like I wasn't hurting. "I assume you're not going to tell me where the nest is out of the goodness of your heart, so what's your price for such information?" His tone was formal, and a bit resigned as well.

"I'm not going to tell you where the nest is at all," I responded with excess cheer, grinning even as he scowled.

"Well then what—"

"I'm going to show you," I cut him off.

He paused, shock and frustration warring for dominance. "Show me," he said slowly, as if not quite understanding their meaning.

"Yep! You'll need my help. And Toothless', of course. So we'll be coming with you," I declared.

"Absolutely not," Stoick protested instantly.

"Did you not hear me before? Dragon the size of a mountain? Ringing any bells?" I gestured vaguely in the air. "You can't fight it without our help. Toothless is the only dragon strong enough to defeat it." And a Bewilderbeast, of course, but I wasn't about to drag him into this mess. He had his own nest to protect, and he couldn't afford to leave it vulnerable. Besides, I didn't want the southern vikings to become aware of his presence. Not if it wasn't necessary.

Stoick's chair scraped against the floor as he stood up, fury etched into every facet of his being. I swallowed, glancing toward the door nervously and wishing that Gobber would return already. I was reminded all at once of my current situation. I was still technically a prisoner, at the mercy of hot-headed, dragon-hating vikings.

"You really think I'd be stupid enough to release the Night Fury?" Stoick hissed, fists clenching until his knuckles turned white.

Despite my fear, I latched onto my one chance to free Toothless, preferably with no blood spilled. "It's not stupidity, it's strategy," I snapped, just as fierce. "The Alpha can't be killed with your petty human weapons. They won't even tickle the damn thing," I sneered, my words dripping with contempt that I allowed to boil to the surface. Perhaps he'd hear the truth in my anger more effectively than any placations I could hope to give.

"As if you're an expert in such matters," he scoffed. "You're just a child."

"A child who rides a Night Fury," I countered darkly, lowering my chin as I glared up at him through my windswept bangs. "This is your only opportunity to end the war and save your village. I suggest you take it."

Stoick shook his head, more in disbelief at my sudden vehemence than denial of my help. "We can kill this Alpha you speak of without your help," he muttered, his wrath giving way to something calmer but no less unpleasant.

"You can't," I objected flatly, thinking of the broken ships I'd seen before entering the Alpha's nest.

Stoick rolled his eyes, slumping back into his chair with a muffled thump. "If your dragon is so mighty and powerful, why haven't you killed the Alpha already, then?" He challenged.

I faltered a bit at the unexpected question. "It…caught us off guard," I replied hesitantly. "I didn't even know it existed until yesterday."

"And that interaction clearly went as well as could be expected," he said blandly, clearly recalling the predicament they'd found me in the previous day. I flushed in embarrassment, hating that that was the first impression they had of me: a soaked-to-the-bone, crippled boy.

"Which is exactly why we need to work together," I mumbled, sounding more petulant than I'd intended.

"I don't work with dragons. They're unpredictable and dangerous. Your Night Fury has already tried to kill us—"

"Protecting me—"

"And I would not release it upon my people while simply hoping it decides to behave in a docile manner," he finished, ignoring my interruption.

I sighed gustily, shrugging exaggeratedly and pursing my lips. "Well," I started lightly, "It's either deal with my dragon, who obeys my every command—" a complete lie, but Stoick hardly needed to know that— "or you can keep dealing with hundreds of dragons, all of whom would just love to wreak all sorts of havoc on your precious village. Your choice."

I looked away, pretending to inspect my nails, until the silence in the room grew oppressive. I risked a peek at the chief; he was rubbing his forehead like a headache was starting to set in. I hid a smirk, not wanting him to notice and start yelling again.

When I seriously began to question whether I'd actually broken his ability to function, he finally looked up at me, dragging his hand down his face before dropping it onto the table in defeat.

"I'm listening," he grumbled reluctantly.

Chapter Text

STOICK'S POV

The boy had only been in my presence for a few minutes, but I was already itching to pull out my hair in pure frustration. His fear was obvious in the way he stood as far from me as possible and the way his gaze flickered constantly between the door, his feet, and my general direction. However, any hope I might've had at using his discomfort to my advantage was dashed when it became clear that he possessed an unflinching determination to see his goals through. It was an impressive sight to behold; if he lived in the village I'd probably be giving him a congratulatory slap on the back or a few words of encouragement to 'keep up that attitude!' After all, strength was valued above all other aspects of a true viking's character, and his well of fortitude seemed to be overflowing if the last few hours were any indication.

That being said, I really should have expected his unrelenting stubbornness. It tickled the miniscule portion of my brain where the most ridiculous idea had begun to take root ever since my conversation with Gobber the previous day, and I could almost hear the memory of Valka's voice as clearly as if she was whispering in my ear: "I pray to the gods that this child isn't a stubborn ox like his father!"

My heart clenched with an old, familiar pain, and I viciously wrestled down any other wayward thoughts. There was simply no world in which my wife and son still lived, and I refused to let mere coincidence lead me down a path of no return. I'd already grieved once. I couldn't do it again. I would focus on the facts.

I was being presented with the first glimmer of opportunity to end the war, and I'd be damned if I let it go to waste. It grated on my nerves that the one offering such an opportunity was an insolent, dragon-hugging, wild child, but I was willing to accept it as my only option.

As the boy's words truly sank in and two distinct paths were set before me, there was nothing I could do but curse the gods' ironic sense of humor and reluctantly entertain the notion of allying myself with a bloody dragon.

"I'm listening."

Hiccup blinked. Then blinked again. "Wha—Really?" He exclaimed, half excited, half wary. He looked so very young when he wasn't glaring daggers at me. I sat back, gesturing impatiently. He took the cue instantly, much more eager to oblige when he was getting his own way. Typical. "I have a plan. Well, sort of a plan. Really it's more of a hunch—"

"Stop rambling and sit down before you fall down," I interrupted, nodding toward the seat directly across from me. His lips clamped shut, eyeing the chair like it was seconds away from leaping to life and attacking him. "That wasn't a request," I added warningly. His fingers twitched nervously, and his teeth pressed against his bottom lip with so much force I was surprised he didn't pierce the skin, but he slowly acquiesced to the brusque order. Only when he was settled into an awkward perch on the very edge of the seat did I motion for him to continue.

"Um, the plan—hunch—requires the help of you and your…" He squinted thoughtfully, searching for the proper word. "...vikings," he finished lamely. I raised an eyebrow, curious as to why the term tribemates seemed to escape his vocabulary. Another odd quirk to add to the dozen others. "You need to make the Alpha angry, draw it out. It shouldn't be too hard. Vikings have a talent for that sort of thing." His smile was amused yet bitter.

"That's your big plan? Piss off the giant?" I grunted, shaking my head. "And when the army of dragons comes out to attack us? What then?" I pressed.

Hiccup leaned forward eagerly. "They won't attack you! That's the whole idea!" He insisted. "If you distract the Alpha, even for a moment, it will lose control over the other dragons. Once you draw it out, it'll be too focused on you to try and ensnare the dragons again. An Alpha needs full and complete concentration to control an entire army," he explained, sounding suspiciously knowledgeable about the subject.

"So, in other words, you want us to be bait," I drawled. Hiccup's sheepish expression was the only confirmation I needed.

"That's where Toothless and I come in!" He said quickly, as if I was supposed to be comforted by that idea.

"What makes you think you and your beast could possibly defeat this Alpha?" I retorted incredulously. Night Furies may be fearsome creatures, worthy of sending a shiver down the bravest man's spine, but they certainly weren't the size of a mountain.

I wasn't prepared for the easy smile Hiccup directed at me, confident and proud and not containing the barest hint of doubt. "We haven't failed a mission before; why start now?" He shrugged.

Mission?

I frowned, contemplating Hiccup's extremely vague and not entirely awe-inspiring plan, while those quirks continued to pile up at the back of my mind. There was definitely something about this boy that I was longing to figure out, but it didn't necessarily seem like the type of thing relevant to the here and now. My questions could wait, loath as I was to leave my curiosity unsatisfied.

"Let me be clear," I began, my tone firm and unyielding so Hiccup would take me seriously as not only a battle-hardened warrior and chief, but also as the man who was currently in control of the kid's freedom, "The only reason I'm even entertaining this entire conversation is because it's my duty to protect my tribe and to look out for their best interests." I folded my hands together as I leaned forward. Hiccup narrowed his eyes warily, hands gripping his thighs until his fingertips turned white. "Sometimes, I have to consider…unfavorable decisions in war. This would be one of those times. I don't know you, nor you me, but I do believe your intentions are honest. You'd be a fool to publicly declare yourself a sympathizer for dragons if you weren't loyal to your cause." I paused, waiting to see if he would have any response to that statement, but Hiccup merely watched me with a careful gaze, so I continued, "So here's what's going to happen. We're going to go back to Berk and stock up on supplies. You're going to take that time to heal, because you're of no use to me as you are—" Hiccup's eyes flashed with indignation and I could've sworn a low growl escaped through clenched teeth, but I ignored it— "…and when the time is right, you will take me to the Alpha's nest, and we will destroy it."

Hiccup lifted his chin. "And Toothless?" He said expectantly. I stared at him for a moment, contemplating his earlier argument. He seemed to sense where my thoughts had gone, as he hurried to add on sharply, "There is no deal unless he is freed. I don't care if the whole Archipelago burns. You will never find that nest without me, and I'm not lifting a damn finger to help unless you give him back to me. No more chains." Despite his steely tone, I could detect the layer of anxiety underneath. He truly cared about that Night Fury so much that he would forsake the lives of everyone else just to protect it. His dedication to its safety would be admirable if it weren't so deplorable.

I ran a hand over my beard absentmindedly. "I need proof it won't bring harm to my village," I answered finally, practically dragging the words forth. They were almost a complete agreement to his request, and I hated this impossible position I'd been put in with a fierceness that had my other hand clenching repeatedly into a fist.

Hiccup frowned. "What kind of proof?" He asked hesitantly.

"You said it obeys your every command, aye?"

He gave a slow nod.

"Let's see if you can control it as well as you believe. Better we risk ourselves than everyone on Berk," I reasoned, though I knew the words rang hollow. After all, if the dragon wanted, it could destroy our ship and then go on to raze Berk to the ground. But it was still safer to test out the dragon's obedience here, where we had a chance to capture it once again without too much loss of life if things went wrong.

Hiccup shrugged, all too nonchalant about the prospect of a wild dragon flying free once more. "Fine. He'd never harm any of you against my wishes," he insisted, the hint of an amused smile tugging at his lips.

I was just about to ask him what would happen if he did wish us harm when Gobber's noisy entrance stilled my tongue. I raised an eyebrow when he dropped two bowls of hastily-made stew on my desk and stepped back, crossing his arms.

"There we go! Eat up, Hiccup!" He slapped a hand down on the boy's shoulder encouragingly, and Hiccup flinched so violently that the solid chair rocked back, teetering dangerously for a moment before gravity righted it again. His breathing was frantic, all traces of defiance having completely fled. He stayed perfectly still as he stared at the food, almost as if he thought we'd cease to sense his presence there at all if only he remained silent and immobile. My gut twinged uncomfortably at the odd behavior, and I shared a bemused glance with Gobber, who had immediately taken a step back after Hiccup's reaction.

Feeling a rare bout of sympathy and no small amount of awkwardness, I nudged the bowl closer to the kid, clearing my throat. "You should eat. Keep your strength up," I suggested, trying to sound as non-threatening as possible.

Like frost melting off the grass with the slow rise of the sun, Hiccup's muscles loosened one by one until he was able to take in a deep breath and grab the stew, studiously avoiding our gazes. He sipped at it cautiously, but soon enough he was reminded of his hunger and all but inhaled the bowl's contents, his eyes darting around like he expected someone to swoop in and steal the food right from under his nose. When he finished, I didn't miss the longing glance he sent toward the second bowl that Gobber had placed in front of me, so I graciously pushed that one over to him as well.

"I already ate," I explained, though he didn't seem to care as he snatched up the second helping without complaint. I turned to Gobber, feeling ridiculous for watching the boy eat. "How long do you reckon before we reach home?"

Gobber nodded at me gratefully for the change in subject, his posture perking up again and a cheery smile overtaking his features. "If the winds hold steady as they are, we should get there by late afternoon tomorrow," he announced. Hiccup's gaze flicked up briefly at that, but he said nothing as he proceeded to devour the stew. "Any idea what you're going to tell the people when we arrive?" Gobber asked.

I grimaced, not looking forward to the slew of questions that would likely be thrown my way as soon as the tribe set eyes on the Night Fury. "The truth, I suppose," I answered grudgingly.

"Which is…?" Gobber hedged.

Hiccup set down his now-empty bowl and twisted in his seat to face Gobber. "Toothless and I are going to kill the Alpha, and you and your army of humans will help," he declared.

Gobber mouthed humans? to himself in utter bewilderment, while I spluttered to counter Hiccup's assertion. "That is hardly how I would describe this partnership! In fact, it's you helping me. You said it yourself—we're the ones with the army," I pointed out with a huff. Hiccup looked sideways at me with an expression of obvious doubt, but he wisely didn't argue.

"That's…good, I suppose," Gobber ventured. "That you've decided to work together, I mean. The tribe will be happy to hear this wasn't a wasted trip."

I snorted mirthlessly. "Oh, aye, they'll be bursting with joy when we show up with a Night Fury in tow."

Hiccup beamed, his eyes lighting up in a way I hadn't seen since his arrival on the ship. "You said you'd free him! Can we go now?" He pleaded, practically bouncing in the seat. I took it as a small blessing that he was even asking instead of storming out the door to remove the chains himself.

Gobber gaped. "You what?"

"It's the only way he'll agree to show us where the damn nest is!" I said defensively, throwing a hand out toward Hiccup in annoyance, who merely rolled his eyes.

"I told you he won't hurt you! What more do you need?" He complained.

"Forgive me if your word alone doesn't fill me with confidence," I retorted sarcastically.

"Why would I lie?" He asked with a tilt of his head, like the very concept was baffling to him. It was such an innocent gesture, so juxtaposed to the darker, nearly vicious side of him he'd shown previously that I deflated before the argument could escalate.

"It doesn't matter. Let's just…get this over with," I sighed, rubbing my brow tiredly.

Hiccup's grin returned, and he shot to his feet, almost instantly regretting the action as all his weight was put on his bad leg. He winced and quickly leaned against the chair for a moment, then stubbornly steeled his spine and continued towards the door with a gentle limp. He whipped open the door without waiting for permission, clearing expecting us to follow as he exited the room. I let the door swing shut behind him, looking helplessly to my friend.

Gobber was still staring at me in disbelief. "You're going to release the dragon from its chains," he reiterated.

"Apparently so," I grunted. It was silent for a few seconds.

"Well, then, Chief…after you," Gobber said at last, swallowing thickly and gesturing for me to walk out ahead of him.

I pushed past him without another word, already regretting this.

TOOTHLESS' POV

I lay stretched out on the deck with my head resting between my paws as I stared morosely at the small den Hiccup had disappeared into. To the casual observer, I probably looked perfectly at ease, like I was back home in the nest, sunbathing on a wide, flat rock as I was prone to do. The only thing that gave away my agitation was the occasional twitch of my tail and the narrowed set of my pupils. I was trying my best to stay calm, for Hiccup's sake, but the constant movement of humans around me was doing nothing to soothe my frayed nerves. I didn't miss the furtive glances they kept sending my direction, waiting for the moment where I'd break free and go into a frenzied killing spree. The thought was tempting, my blood singing at the idea of putting these pesky humans in their place. How dare they steal my boy, then proceed to chain me up like one of their pets? The sheer audacity was staggering. I was a Night-wing! I was meant for the air, never to be controlled by even a Water-Giant, let alone by these lesser beings of soft flesh and weak senses!

But, as much as I might want to tear apart this ship and let it sink to the bottom of the ocean, I knew Hiccup wouldn't approve; in the end, all I really wanted was to make him happy. So that meant going along with whatever insane plan he'd cooked up this time, whether I liked it or not.

I exhaled a heavy breath through my nostrils, taking a deep satisfaction in the fearful squeaks it elicited in the vikings closest to me. The wait was agonizing. Normally I wouldn't worry so much over Hiccup's well-being, as I knew perfectly well that he could handle himself just fine without my help, but it was different now. He was hurt, unable to fight with his usual prowess, and it almost felt as if I'd been jolted back a few years to when he was young and vulnerable. The level of protectiveness I'd held for him hadn't diminished in the slightest as he'd grown, but at least nowadays I could be comforted by the fact that he could look after himself if we were ever separated; however, with his injury now clearly hindering him, I couldn't help the irrational urge to shield him from even a hostile glance.

A squawking dragon far overhead knocked me out of my musings, and my gaze flickered upward in absentminded interest. The humans wouldn't have heard the sound, but even from a great distance I could see the familiar shape of a Spike-tail passing by, no cares in the world except where to find its next meal. I looked on jealously as it slowly faded from view, wishing I had freedom of the skies as well.

The sound of a door opening had my gaze snapping downward, and my heart soared when Hiccup walked into view. I jumped up immediately, the chains jangling loudly with the movement. I automatically gave him a once-over to make sure he hadn't been harmed, but the pure excitement he was exuding distracted me. Despite not knowing the cause of his shift in mood, I purred in shared delight, practically wiggling with impatience as he approached.

Love-of-mine happy? I crooned through closed jaws as soon as he was in earshot, using the more basic dragon-tongue. It was the language the ancient dragons used before they evolved enough to cast their thoughts to one another, made up of all the sounds one associated with dragons: a growl, a shriek, a hiss, etc. They all had their meanings, limited as they were. Hiccup could understand and, for the most part, reciprocate, as he was raised in the ways of dragons, but his mother was as deaf to the ancient tongue as any other human. It was just another reason Hiccup was special and could never be lumped in with the likes of these vikings.

Hiccup nodded vigorously, lowering himself onto his hands when he reached me. I ducked my head to rub against his own in greeting, pulling away only to sniff along his armor. He smelled of the sea and sky and my own scent as usual, with only a trace of nervousness.

*They're going to free you!* He claimed, glancing over his shoulder at the two large vikings that had followed him out of the den.

My ears flipped up, half in elation, half in suspicion. *Free me? Why would they do that?*

Hiccup grinned mischievously. *I might have told them you obey my every command so that they'd feel more inclined to let you go.* He admitted shamelessly.

I couldn't stop the snort of disbelief that followed his words. While I gladly let my boy take the lead in most situations, since he was capable of a cleverness and forethought that far exceeded my own, I would hardly call the power balance between us uneven. I listened to him out of trust, not blind obedience, of which he was well aware. I suppose that's why he found the lie so amusing.

*And that really worked?* I remarked, eyeing the Alpha viking neutrally. He was pacing slowly back and forth with a crooked finger pressed to his lips, deep in thought.

Hiccup shrugged, settling back against my chest and picking uselessly at the metal encircling my leg. *Guess so.* He tilted his face up, and I blew the hair out of his eyes with a soft breath. *But we need to convince them you aren't a danger to them, so I really do need you to do what I say.* He implored, his pleading tone the only reason I didn't feel affronted by the request. *No…aggressive behavior.* He stammered, unsure.

*I think they know perfectly well how aggressive I can be.* I reminded him.

*Yes, well…no more.* He said decisively, attempting to sound stern. *They won't even begin to trust us unless we ease their fears first.*

*I quite like them being afraid of me.* I countered lightly, chortling quietly when that earned me an annoyed slap to the chest.

*Toothless!* Hiccup whined.

*Okay, okay, I'll let you boss me around.* I acquiesced with an eye roll, nuzzling at his temple to soothe his irritation. His grin returned, which made the easy capitulation worth it a thousand times over.

The Alpha stepped closer, abruptly ending our private conversation. I straightened, fighting down the instinct to defend my hatchling against a threat. I thought of the many instances in the past where I'd been faced with Valka's disapproving gaze at something I'd done; my attempts to subvert her wrath generally involved wide eyes, ducked ears, and a submissive posture. It rarely worked on her these days, but the Alpha didn't have her years of practice in resisting the look.

I let my pupils widen until there was little green left to my irises, flattened my ears so they were nearly out of sight, and lowered my head so he had to look down at me. For the added touch, I released a bird-like croon, full to the brim of innocent submission.

The Alpha stared at me, wide-eyed and frozen with disbelief; his companion was no better off. I waited with very little patience, hoping they'd fall for the act and take off the stupid chains before I snapped.

"He's…sorry! For, you know…yesterday," Hiccup spoke up, standing up and resting a hand just above my nose.

"Sorry…" The Alpha repeated, dumbstruck.

*Sorry?*

*Hush!* Hiccup retorted, his expression unchanging as he pretended he wasn't having a conversation in his head.

"That's…nice of him," the shorter viking muttered, eyebrows furrowed suspiciously.

"He's a good dragon," Hiccup responded, more sharply than he'd probably intended. He shifted his focus back to the Alpha. "You have to free him. Our deal," he all but demanded, nodding toward the chains. I held up a paw, presenting them with a visual reminder.

The Alpha scowled, looking between us like he'd caught onto our game, but he waved off the other viking. "Go get the keys, Gobber," he ordered, full of reluctance.

His friend hesitated for only a moment before conceding with a resigned, "As you say, Chief."

Hiccup watched him go below deck with obvious anticipation, his fingers curling against my scales. I lowered my paw, pressing my body weight into him just enough to provide comfort without knocking him off balance.

The Alpha looked thoughtful again. "I've never seen a dragon act like this," he admitted, appearing disgruntled at his own honesty.

Hiccup glanced at him in surprise, like he hadn't expected to be addressed in the silence. "That's because all the dragons you've met have been under the control of another. At least the ones who've attacked your village," he explained softly, sadly.

"Why isn't this one under its influence as well?" The Alpha questioned, gesturing vaguely at me.

Hiccup smoothed his hand over my scales affectionately, his fingertips brushing the restraint that kept my jaws shut. "Toothless is a Night Fury. Night Furies can't be controlled by any Alpha species."

"So…that's why it has to be this dragon that fights the one in the nest," the Alpha concluded, sounding almost disappointed that he would indeed need our help to fight the upcoming battle.

"Yup. Pretty much. I guess it's a good thing we're on your side, huh?" Hiccup's smirk was gleeful as he patted my head. The red-headed viking sighed, dragging a hand over his face.

His two-limbed companion chose that moment to return, dangling clanking pieces of metal on a finger. "Who wants to do the honors?" He said cheerfully, either not sensing the mood or ignoring it.

"I've got it!" Hiccup declared in a rush, knowing full well I wasn't going to tolerate anyone else touching me. He sprang forward without preamble, snatching the gleaming objects out of the man's hand despite his startled protest.

"Now hold on…" The Alpha trailed off with a frustrated huff when he noticed Hiccup had already succeeded in removing one of the chains from my legs. I remained as still as possible, not wanting to slow the process in any way, though my muscles began to bunch up with pent up energy as each chain dropped to the deck with a thump.

When Hiccup finally tugged off the muzzle and threw it to the side with a satisfied grin, I took in a deep, preparatory breath. He backed up a step, already knowing my intentions, while all the other vikings on the ship watched warily, hands resting on their weapons.

The roar I let out shook my bones and carried into the wind, full of power and relief. I rose up on my hind legs, stretching my wings and flapping them a few times for good measure, ignoring the startled shouts of the vikings.

"Calm that thing down!" The Alpha commanded angrily. I let myself fall back onto all fours, rounding on him with a curious gaze. The fury I'd felt for him previously had fluttered away with the rest of my tension, replaced now with mild interest. It was an odd thing to be captured and released by the same human. Especially a viking such as the strong, prideful one before me.

Hiccup shuffled in front of me, blocking my path to the Alpha. His hands were held out placatingly to the humans. "It's alright! He won't hurt you! He's just excited!" He said defensively.

I wriggled my claws, scoring shallow scratches into the wood, letting a new, playful vigor fill me up. Bored with the conversation of humans, I leapt onto the railing, running along on perfectly balanced legs until I reached the end of the ship. I hopped up a few levels, bracing myself on the very edge that overlooked the vast expanse of water in front of us. For a few moments I perched there, inhaling the multitude of scents on the breeze, most of them familiar, but some not. The wind whispered against my wings, cajoling me into flight, but I kept them resolutely furled. Hiccup had said we needed to stay with the vikings, so that's what we'd do.

Perhaps we could take a flight later, though… Just for the exercise.

Chapter Text

HICCUP’S POV

So much for not scaring the humans, I thought wryly as almost every viking on the ship pulled out a weapon in response to Toothless’ exuberance, my insistence that he meant no harm falling on deaf ears. My dragon was no help, of course, not that I could blame him. He was finally free again after being captured for the first time in his life; he had a right to celebrate and bask in that victory. But he’d be right back in those chains if I didn’t take hold of the situation. 

“Put your weapons away,” I snapped in irritation, my gaze bouncing around before ultimately landing on Stoick. He narrowed his eyes, likely not appreciating being commanded to do anything, let alone give up his only defense against a perceived threat, but I wasn’t budging. Not with Toothless’ safety at risk.

Stoick seemed to sense my resolve; he gave the barest of nods to Gobber, who then shouted at the rest of the men to lower their arms. I let out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding ever since I’d heard the sharp zing of metal being unsheathed.

“I hope you know what you’re doing, boy,” Stoick remarked coldly, crossing his arms.

“So do I,” I muttered under my breath as I turned to where my dragon perched at the bow of the ship. Toothless’ nose was lifted to scent the air, but it didn’t look like he planned on taking flight. He’d completely ignored the commotion he had caused, probably not even aware of it. He must’ve felt pretty safe to be able to let down his guard in such a way. I wasn't sure whether his ease was due to his confidence in himself or his confidence in me, but I found myself relaxing nonetheless, feeding off his calm energy. 

“Toothless!” I called, speaking aloud for the benefit of the humans before adding on privately, *Come here, bud. You’re freaking them out.* He startled out of his light daze, twisting his head around to blink at me in confusion, like he’d forgotten our predicament. When he noticed all the vikings looking between the two of us warily, he shook himself back to his more aloof state, his ears drooping slightly and his pupils narrowing. He leapt off the railing, gliding down on steady wings to land at my side. He circled me once while glaring at the humans, marking me as being under his protection. 

I ran a hand along his neck soothingly, lifting my chin as I met Stoick’s suspicious gaze. “See? He’s fine. Not even a little puff of fire!” I pointed out. 

“Better keep it that way,” Stoick warned me, and I struggled not to rise to his challenging glare. I didn’t appreciate being made to feel like a hatchling. He wasn’t my Alpha, and I didn’t have to bow to his whims. It was clear that this partnership of ours would take some getting used to—from both sides. 

Stoick turned away then, heading back to the captain’s quarters as he ordered the crew to keep an eye on us. They all gave nods of agreement before returning to their designated tasks, each of them sending us wary glances as they worked. If it felt uncomfortable to be under such scrutiny now, I could only imagine how horrible it would be when we reached Berk. Despite my reassurances to Stoick that Toothless would be on his best behavior, I wasn’t quite convinced that the Night-wing would respond well to being around so many humans. I’d gotten used to it well enough over the years from visiting markets, but Toothless usually only saw them on missions, when our success depended on stealth and not being seen, and there were never more than a couple dozen men in our vicinity.

*That went better than expected…* I noted with forced cheerfulness, patting Toothless’ neck.

He pressed up against me, nudging at my good leg in a silent request for me to climb onto his back. Figuring he was itching for a flight, I sagged in disappointment and shook my head apologetically.

*I can’t fly, bud. I won’t be able to balance with this thing on my leg.* I pointed out with a grimace, eyeing the contraption disdainfully. Riding on a dragon such as Toothless was no easy feat even with all limbs working accordingly. Being unable to put my foot in the stirrup while also being dragged off-center constantly due to the awkward weight of the boot made for near-impossible flying. Not to mention how every little movement I made sent a shock of pain through my nerves. For the time being, I was grounded. It was a terrifying realization, seeing as I’d spent the better part of my life in the air, but I would simply have to deal with the circumstances. 

Toothless’ gaze flickered between my face and the boot in confusion, obviously struggling to understand the implications of what I was saying. *But we’re free now…* He protested slowly, tilting his head and wrinkling his nose. My heart warmed at the sentiment—his use of we instead of I, since we were two parts of a whole, and if one of us wasn’t free, neither was the other—but I still shook my head.

*You should go. Take a flight.* I suggested, lacing my voice with the proper amount of encouragement so he couldn’t hear my agony at being grounded. *Stretch your muscles and find some food. You must be starving.* True concern entered my tone at that point, as I knew he hadn’t been fed at all since crashing on the ship. 

Toothless circled behind me, nudging me again expectantly.

*Alone, Toothless.* I elaborated, sharper than I’d intended.

His ears flipped up in surprise, then immediately flattened as he let out a sad croon. Instead of doing as I’d suggested, he sat down directly behind me, using his muzzle to pull me back against his chest gently, holding me there with his head over my shoulder.

*No such thing as alone, silly human.* He chided fondly. My posture relaxed and I turned my head so my forehead rested against his cheek. While I hated that he would choose to stay with me rather than soothe his hunger, I couldn’t help the rush of relief at knowing I wouldn’t be left to deal with the vikings on my own, even for a short length of time.

*I don’t know what to do, bud.* I whispered, fighting against tears. *I don’t know when my leg will heal.* I thought of all the dragons my mother and I had rescued over the years, some with crippling injuries. How had they managed to adapt so well to such a big change? My injury wasn’t even permanent and it was filling me with anxiety.

*It will heal in time, like all things.* Toothless answered with ease, displaying some of that odd wisdom that was unique to his species. 

My breath ghosted over his scales as I let out a sigh. *You belong in the air.* There had never been a day that Toothless had gone without flying. It had already been too long. 

*I belong with you.* He objected. 

I was saved from having to come up with a solid argument when his head lifted and he growled deep in his throat. It was quiet enough not to be heard by the crew, but it certainly reached Gobber’s ears, as he’d approached our position during our private conversation.

The blond viking slowed to a stop a few feet away, chuckling nervously as Toothless and I stared at him through narrowed eyes. 

“It’s not gonna attack me…right?” Gobber checked, flicking his gaze over Toothless’ rigid form. 

“He won’t do anything to you unless you give him a reason,” I replied briskly. 

Gobber shrugged, much too nonchalant in the face of a Night-wing, in my opinion. As much as the goal was for the vikings not to see Toothless as a threat, it was still tempting to remind them of his capabilities. 

“I suppose we’re all on the same page, then,” Gobber commented brightly. 

I snorted, relaxing slightly as I remembered this particular viking wasn’t quite as unbearable as the rest. “You do realize this is going to be the most uncomfortable journey either of us has ever been on, right?” Try as I might, it was impossible to ignore all the staring and whispering happening on the opposite side of the deck. 

Gobber noted his meaning and waved him off. “Ack, the others will get used to it,” he insisted.

“Have you gotten used to it?” I inquired curiously.

The man’s eyes lingered on Toothless for a few seconds before he responded slowly, “I think…I can. If you keep your promise about no one being harmed.” He raised an eyebrow at me, putting his hand and hook on his hips. “I don’t think you want to hurt anyone, lad.”

I swallowed uncomfortably, ducking his gaze. He was correct, but would it appear weak if I openly agreed with his assumption? 

“ I think you don’t know me well enough to guess my intentions,” I argued half-heartedly.

His lips curved up in a smile at that, and he hobbled past me to the railing, gazing out at the sea beyond. I hesitated briefly before following him, making sure to keep my distance. Toothless ambled along at my side so I could use him as a crutch. As soon as I was able to lean against the railing for support, he hopped up onto the ledge, digging in his claws for balance. He stared into the churning water below, most likely looking for any fish dumb enough to surface. I turned my attention to Gobber, leaving the hungry dragon to it.

“What will happen when we get to Berk?” I asked, hoping Gobber didn’t hear the nervous waver in my voice. 

“No clue,” Gobber admitted. “You’d best keep that dragon of yours close, though. The villagers will be none too happy with his presence. Many have lost family members to the raids,” he added somberly.

My gut twisted at the statement, though it didn’t surprise me. Violence and death, my mother had said. She was lucky to have escaped with me when she had. 

“Have you?” I wondered.

Gobber’s fingers gripped the railing a little tighter, and I almost regretted prying, but I was also too curious not to. “I don’t have a family, not unless you count Stoick. He’s like a brother to me.” His voice turned rough toward the end, so he cleared it, staring determinedly forward.

“You’re close, then,” I stated, marveling at the fact that the angry chief could have any friends at all.

Gobber’s jaw worked as he thought up his response. “When he… When he lost his wife and…and…” Gobber sent me a fleeting glance, coughing again as he looked back to the steady waves. “I shared in his pain. It’s a terrible tragedy,” he whispered, “losing those you love. Like pieces of you getting ripped away.” He made a yanking motion from his heart, his lips pursing together as he fought off a bout of emotion. 

My shoulders slumped as I contemplated his words. I’d never lost anyone like that, so it was a little hard to imagine, but I knew I couldn’t go on if Toothless was taken from me. He was my life, and to lose him would be to lose myself. Was that really how Stoick felt after my mom and I left? If that was the case, I could easily see how he’d ended up in such a bitter state. 

But while I might be able to express a little more sympathy for the human Alpha, his losses didn’t excuse his actions. He killed dragons, and by choice or fate, the dragons were my true family. Stoick and I might share blood and certain personality traits, but our differences were vast and seemingly impossible to overcome. I simply couldn’t see a future where we could sit down and chat as father and son. It was better he thought his baby had died all those years ago than that it had grown up to be his enemy.

I furiously ignored the part of myself that was simply too afraid to face his disgusted and disappointed expression if he ever realized I was his son. A dragon-lover. A freak by viking standards. 

My teeth gritted together, and I leaned against Toothless, distancing myself from Gobber and the rest of the humans as best as I could, not wanting to feel like I was part of their world in any measure. I had a place I belonged. It just wasn’t with them.

~

The rest of the voyage was just as uncomfortable as I’d predicted. Toothless and I were mostly left alone, save for when Gobber came over to give me my meals, but that didn’t mean we could escape the stares. It was honestly getting a bit ridiculous. I knew that Night-wings were considered a myth to the vikings, but they had seen plenty of other dragons before, so his presence shouldn’t have been all that shocking. Luckily, none of the stares held a particularly hostile edge. Everyone just seemed wary or curious. 

Stoick was the only one who avoided us completely. I’d thought he’d be the one to keep the closest eye on us due to his mistrust of our intentions and my ability to keep Toothless from slaughtering his entire crew, but he mostly remained out of sight. Even when he was on deck, he barely glanced in our direction. Part of me was thankful to be ignored, while another part bristled indignantly. Did he really hate dragons so much that he couldn’t bear to be in one’s presence? Or perhaps it was me he loathed to such an extreme. Either way, he kept his distance and I pretended it didn’t bother me. 

Toothless never left my side, only occasionally diving off the side of the ship to scoop up a few fish to fill his belly. At one point he came hurtling out of the water with a frantic screech, having been chased out of the depths by a cranky Sea-spitter, and only narrowly dodged the blast of scalding water sent his way. I’d doubled over with laughter at the scene, my amusement in no way dimmed even when Toothless smacked me over the head with his tail fin. The crew appeared far less amused, but I hardly paid them any attention. 

Gobber hadn’t tried to start up a conversation again, sensing that I’d pulled away somewhat and wasn’t really in the mood to share life experiences. I was there for a purpose, not to befriend vikings. After all was said and done, I would go home, and we would all get back to our usual lives. 

During the day, Toothless and I remained on deck, as far from the others as possible. We would chat about anything and everything, or spy for creatures underneath the water’s surface, or simply enjoy being in each other’s company without any present threats to ruin our mood. 

At night he curled around me, wrapping me in safety and warmth where I couldn’t be seen or touched by anything in the outside world. I fell asleep to the gentle rumble of his chest as he purred a soothing lullaby, picturing myself back in our den in the nest where nothing bad ever happened. 

By the afternoon of the next day, I was bored and fed up with the sea and was ready to welcome any sight that wasn’t the choppy waves. However, that didn’t stop my sharp intake of breath when I got the first glimpse of our destination on the horizon. My eyes widened and I scrambled up onto my knees from where I’d been lounging against Toothless’ side, crawling forward until I could pull myself up by the railing on the bow of the ship. Toothless raised his head, regarding my sudden movement with curiosity, but didn’t bother getting up himself.

*What’s wrong, Hiccup?* He followed my gaze, narrowing his eyes at the sea stacks in the distance. He didn’t look impressed or concerned, most likely not realizing we were nearing the dreaded Isle of Berk. 

I swallowed thickly, drinking in every detail my limited vision could see. “We’re almost there,” I whispered, unsure whether it was anticipation or fear in my voice. Thirteen years ago I’d left this place. I wasn’t meant to return. Surely the fact that I’d done exactly that would mean trouble.

*The Bad Place?* He questioned, letting loose a throaty growl of unease as he rose to join me. 

*The Bad Place.* I confirmed absentmindedly, squinting in an effort to differentiate the silhouettes slowly coming into view. I could see the green grass and the gray and brown rocks and the white-tipped peaks that touched the clouds. There were square shapes sitting atop the islands which I belatedly recognized as huts. They were human dens. I’d always thought it odd that they chose such flimsy materials for their homes. A den was supposed to be a safe space, not something you could burn to ash or knock over with a little bit of force.

As the winds carried us closer, the crew started to bustle around the deck with more urgency, yelling orders to each other that went right over my head. I glanced over my shoulder, spotting Stoick at the helm of the ship with another man holding the wheel. The chief met my gaze briefly, crossing his arms as he looked between me and Toothless assessingly. I put a protective hand on my dragon’s shoulder and glared back at him, daring him to renege on our deal now that we’d arrived. If it came down to it, I’d command Toothless to leave for his own safety and I wouldn’t take no for an answer. Stoick would not be putting him in chains again.

Stoick pressed his lips together irritably, then turned his attention to the man beside him, muttering directions as he gestured toward the isle. I watched them for a few moments, wary of letting my guard down now that we were about to be surrounded by hundreds of vikings instead of a couple dozen. 

Toothless picked up on my tension and his back arched slightly as he curled his tail around my legs, ready to face whatever threat we faced. I desperately missed my daggers, but I knew it would be pointless to ask for them. Especially after what I’d done to the one they called Ingvar. They wouldn’t trust me with weapons for the foreseeable future. If it came down to a fight, I’d have to rely on teeth and nails and the hand-to-hand skills my mother had taught me. 

When I could make out figures waving at the ship from the docks, I crouched down onto all fours, hurriedly finding a deserted corner of the deck where I could hopefully remain out of sight for as long as possible. Toothless followed my lead, slipping into the stealthy posture that was so natural to him as he melded into the shadows at my back. Most of the crew members rushed past our position amongst the barrels and tarps without even noticing, while the few that did notice gave us a wide berth. I remained low to the deck, huddled under the security of Toothless’ wing while I waited for the ship to finish docking. 

Stoick and Gobber crossed the deck as the gangplank was maneuvered into place, greeting the men and women who swarmed onto the ship with handshakes and headbutts and slaps on the back. I tilted my head at each odd exchange, taking note of the pure excitement and joy on everyone’s face. It was clear that the chief and his crew had been missed. I felt utterly displaced in their environment, seeing all the connections the vikings shared but unable to feel any elation myself. 

“Spitelout! What news?” Stoick called as a burly, dark-haired man boarded the ship, twisting out of the way of the people removing supplies from the deck as he did so. He grasped Stoick’s forearm in greeting, but his expression was somber.

“There was another attack last night,” he reported darkly, and Stoick’s jaw clenched. “Most of the ships are incapable of sailing, and over a dozen huts were burnt down to the foundations.” 

“Any casualties?” Stoick questioned grimly.

“Half a dozen,” Spitelout replied in a low murmur. “One of them was Alrik’s boy. He wasn’t even fifteen summers.”

Stoick cursed as I flinched, unprepared to hear firsthand the type of damage that could occur during a raid. If they happened as often as my mother said, then it was a miracle the vikings had a village left standing at all. And to lose nest mates in such a way… Well, I was feeling better about my decision to stay and fix things, that was for sure.

“We’re going to end this,” Stoick declared heatedly. “One way or another.”

Spitelout raised an eyebrow. “Was your journey successful then?” His voice was heavy with doubt.

Stoick hesitated, casting a swift glance around the ship, most likely searching for me and Toothless. “You could say that…” He answered vaguely, narrowing his eyes when he realized we weren’t in plain view. He opened his mouth to bark an order to Gobber, but a much lighter voice cut in first.

“Chief! You’re back!”

I perked up with interest as a girl that looked to be around my age bounded up the gangplank, a wide grin on her face. Her blonde hair was in a single large braid down the center of her back, and her eyes were the same shade as the sky. She would’ve looked quite harmless if it weren’t for the studded skirt and headband she wore, as well as the way the other, much larger vikings cleared out of her path without a word. Even the large Spitelout nodded a greeting to her and departed.

For some reason, I couldn’t tear my gaze away, and I just barely managed to catch myself from crawling into sight to get a closer glimpse of the young female. Curiosity was eating me alive, and I harshly reminded myself that it wasn’t safe to approach strange vikings, no matter how pretty they were.

Wait, pretty? I stuttered mentally, paling at the unbidden thought and shrinking further against Toothless’ side.

My jaw nearly dropped when Stoick let out a belly-deep laugh, grabbing up the girl in a bear hug and swinging her around once, ignoring her complaints at the action. Once her feet were back on the deck, he reached out to ruffle her hair, which she dodged swiftly and returned with a light punch to his side that had no effect but had him recoiling with mock pain before they both burst into affectionate chuckles. I stared at them, unable to process the sight of Stoick without a scowl marring his features. 

“Astrid! Good to see you, lass! I trust you’ve been taking care of things while I’ve been away,” Stoick remarked, his tone friendly and welcoming. 

Astrid crossed her arms with a smirk. “The rebuilding projects have already been started, Chief. I’ve got all our fishermen out refilling our stores and I put the twins to work hauling anything unusable away from the village to be burned. They can have their fun without destroying anything else in the process,” she informed him, raising an eyebrow. 

Stoick slapped a hand down on her shoulder, shaking his head in amusement. “And that is why I leave you in charge of these sorts of things. You never let me down.”

She shrugged with feigned nonchalance. “It’s nothing really. But thanks, Chief.” Her proud grin slowly faded as she glanced around the ship. “I suppose it’s too much to hope that you found the nest?” She wondered, biting her lip. 

Stoick dropped his hand and sighed, pulling at his beard as he seemed to do often. “Not…exactly…” He drawled uncertainly.

Astrid immediately straightened up, her posture alert. “What’s that mean?” She questioned. I respected her confidence to speak in such a way to her Alpha. I’m not sure I could, not that I ever wanted to anyway. I trusted Alpha to make the right decisions for the nest. I had no need to question him. 

Stoick leaned closer so he could lower his voice. “We’re in a sort of…situation. It’s not bad,” he reassured quickly upon seeing her worried expression. “It’s just…not ideal,” he grumbled. I held back a snort. Tell me about it.

“Chief, what…?” Astrid trailed off, obviously confused.

Stoick gestured to Gobber, pulling the man away from another group that had been going through inventory. “Gobber, where is that blasted boy?” Stoick demanded in exasperation. Astrid’s eyebrows shot up.

“Boy? What boy?” She blurted, her gaze darting around quickly as if I’d be standing right behind her. My anxiety started to rise as their topic of conversation turned onto me, and Toothless let a low-pitched, guttural hiss escape his slightly-parted jaws, prowling around until his entire body shielded me, only my eyes visible over the top of his wings. 

The sound instantly captured the attention of the three vikings, and Astrid stumbled forward a few steps, squinting in disbelief. I could see the exact second the realization hit, since her eyes widened dramatically and she gasped, grabbing at the hilt of a dagger on her hip. She whipped it out even as Stoick and Gobber simultaneously spoke out to halt her defensive reaction. 

The silver blade glinted in the light as she raised it level with her chest, and her eyes narrowed with determination. At that precise moment, her gaze shifted just enough and our gazes locked. I lowered my chin, glaring at her through my bangs and releasing my own growl. If it was a fight she wanted, it was a fight she would get. I crawled up onto Toothless’ back with enough grace to not embarrass myself, but still far less than I was usually capable of. Toothless remained as still as a statue as I situated myself on top of him, crouching precariously as I looked down upon the humans.

Astrid gaped as I moved into sight, her dagger dropping minutely as her focus was disturbed by my appearance. She took a step back, not once breaking my gaze.

“What in Thor’s name…” She whispered in shock, opening and closing her mouth as she searched for something to say.

Stoick stepped up beside her with a resigned frown, waving vaguely in my direction. “Astrid, meet Hiccup. Hiccup, Astrid,” he mumbled with a roll of his eyes. Gobber coughed to hide his amusement at the entire situation. 

The girl continued to stare, and I bared my teeth, leaning my weight on my hands as I snapped my jaws in warning. Toothless mimicked the action, accompanying it with a puff of steam from his nostrils. 

“Chief…” Astrid drew out the word, caution in her tone and stance as she readjusted her grip on her weapon. 

“Stand down, Astrid,” Stoick ordered reluctantly.

Astrid spluttered in protest, now flicking her gaze between us. “What? But Chief—!”

“Now,” Stoick pressed, staring down at her pointedly. 

The girl hesitated but eventually complied with the command, huffing as she shoved the dagger back in its sheath. As soon as the weapon was out of sight, I backed off, subtly tapping Toothless’ wing so he would do the same. He shut his mouth and raised his head from its threatening position, stretching out his wings briefly as he released all his built-up tension.

Astrid kept staring at us incredulously, until finally she pinched the bridge of her nose and turned to look at the chief, pointing in my direction.

“What the hell is that?” She demanded, and I held back a snicker at the sight of the small figure glaring up at a man who could crush her with his bare hands. 

Stoick crossed his arms, donning a more stern persona. “That is your newest assignment,” he answered firmly.

Astrid flinched, her eyes widening even further if it were possible. “Assignment? Chief! Do you have any idea what kind of dragon that is?” Her voice had gone high-pitched with panic.

Stoick was unmoved. “I understand it’s a Night Fury, Astrid—” He started, only to be cut off.

“And yet you haven’t killed the thing? It’s probably seconds away from turning us all to ash!” She exclaimed, sending Toothless and me another wary glance.

“I’ve got it under control,” Stoick assured her with forced calm.

Astrid blinked. “Control,” she repeated blankly.

“The boy and I have a deal. He controls his beast, and I don’t lop off its head,” Stoick stated with a shrug.

I hissed irritably at his crude explanation, glaring at him. He returned it tenfold, and I grumbled under my breath before breaking off the staring contest. If I were to fall into a battle of wills with the man, we’d be here all night. 

Astrid’s laugh was grating and full of disbelief. “You think he can control it? He’s just a kid!” 

So are you! I wanted to argue, but I saw no reason to engage with the infuriating female. 

“And none of us are currently being attacked, now, are we?” Stoick countered gruffly. That gave Astrid pause, and she furrowed her eyebrows in thought, looking back at me.

“But…who is he?” She wondered aloud, as if I weren’t right there. 

This time it was Gobber who spoke up. “His name’s Hiccup, as the chief said. And that there’s his dragon, Toothless. They’re our…guests…for the time being,” he declared with an easy-going attitude. 

“And I’m placing you on babysitting duty,” Stoick added with a too-wide grin, clapping Astrid on the back lightly.

Astrid and I shared a look of mutual disdain, but she was the one to voice what we were both thinking.

“You have got to be kidding me.”

~

Chapter Text

HICCUP’S POV

“I want you to spread the word that we have a dragon and it is not to be harmed. And have everyone gather in the Great Hall,” Stoick said, recapturing Astrid’s attention as he gestured to Gobber. “And do it quickly. I don’t want there to be a mob the second the beast steps off the ship.”

“Not sure about quick, but I’ll get it done, Chief,” Gobber agreed readily, mussing Astrid’s hair with the curve of his hook as he turned to head off to the docks. She scowled at his retreating back and ran a hand over her head to smooth the frayed pieces.

“Astrid?” Stoick pressed, raising an expectant eyebrow.

She slowly looked up to meet his gaze, reluctance seeping from every pore. “What use could you possibly have for a dragon, Chief?” She asked, practically spitting the term. Her hatred of the species seemed to rival her Alpha’s, and I growled irritably under my breath. 

“The boy knows where the nest is, and he’s agreed to take us there as long as his… pet… remains unharmed,” Stoick explained, side-eyeing Toothless with obvious loathing. The Night-wing glared a hole through him in return, and I was positive that if I wasn’t here to mediate, Toothless would’ve torn off the viking’s head already.

Astrid took in the news with a grimace, but her interest seemed piqued at the mention of the nest. “How did you even find him?” She wondered.

Stoick shrugged absentmindedly, his attention on the docks. Some of the villagers who hadn’t been on the ship were gathering nearby, trying to catch a glimpse of the elusive Night Fury . No doubt word would spread fast of our arrival. In just a few minutes the whole of Berk would be expecting us. 

“Just a bit of luck, really. Whether it was good or bad luck remains to be seen,” he noted grimly, looking back at us and jerking his head towards the gangplank. “Come on, then. Can’t stay on this ship forever,” he said gruffly, not bothering to wait for a response before walking off the deck to the docks.

I froze, uncertainty crawling through my veins. Despite the fact that I could barely stand the viking Alpha, I still didn’t want to be left behind. As long as our deal stood, I was relatively safe with him, but the rest of the villagers? I couldn’t trust that they wouldn’t go straight for their swords the second Stoick was out of sight.

Determining the best course of action would be to stick close to the man, I quickly nudged Toothless to follow and readjusted on his back so I was sitting semi-comfortably in the saddle with my feet hanging down past the stirrups. 

Astrid had reluctantly been waiting for us, but the second Toothless moved she stiffened with tension, fingers ghosting over her weapon. 

“This is insane,” she muttered under her breath, her eyes wide as she watched us pass. Toothless kept a careful distance from her, the corner of his mouth rising in a warning snarl to discourage her from making any sudden attack, but she remained rooted in place. There was a certain amount of fear in her expression when Toothless looked at her, but not nearly as much as I would have expected. 

*I think you’re losing your touch, bud.* I remarked with a tiny smirk. Astrid noticed my amusement and narrowed her eyes in annoyance.

“You have something to say, Hiccup?” She sneered, placing both hands on her hips. She said the name like an insult, and I was reminded that it was viking tradition to name the weaker children Hiccup as a demeaning term. 

My smile vanished in an instant, and I growled loudly, gripping the saddle tightly so I didn’t leap off and tackle her. Toothless paused at the edge of the gangplank, waiting for my signal. He hadn’t picked up on the meaning behind her tone, but he could sense the sudden aggression in the air.

Astrid’s face scrunched up in confusion at my reaction. “Can you even talk?” She questioned irritably. 

*Not my fault you humans are deaf.* I muttered, turning back around. I heard her frustrated huff behind me, causing a small smile of satisfaction to rise on my lips before I forced it back down, focusing instead on the battle ahead.

Toothless put his two front paws up on the gangplank, observing the vikings on the dock below. The ones who hadn’t been on the trip were openly gawking, unable to settle their gazes on either of us. I narrowed my eyes, lowering a bit closer to Toothless’ neck so I didn’t feel so exposed. 

Toothless skipped the gangplank and glided over the small gap effortlessly, not jostling me in the slightest. The villagers backed up as he got closer, some muttering curses, others reaching for their weapons but not pulling them. Stoick was already a good distance ahead, set on whatever mission he had in mind. He must’ve really trusted Astrid to follow his orders if he was willing to practically leave us by ourselves amongst his people. 

As if to prove the point, Astrid suddenly hopped off the gangplank next to us, puffing out her chest like she owned the place. She spared me a glare before gesturing for me to get going. I rolled my eyes at her demanding attitude, wondering if she always acted like this or if she was saving it just for me. 

I nudged Toothless forward again, smoothing a hand down the back of his neck in an effort to keep him calm. I could feel the tension bunching up his muscles. It was a miracle he hadn’t lashed out yet. 

As we made our way up toward the village, Stoick now a mere speck in the distance, I tried to ignore the feeling that we were walking to our deaths. Stoick claimed to need us, but vikings were hardly ever trustworthy in their intentions. I had no doubt that he was already planning to screw me and Toothless over in some way, just so long as he got everything he wanted. I needed to stay alert for Toothless’ sake, especially considering he was determined to keep himself at my side.

When we finally made it to the main part of the village, my natural curiosity took over as I saw all the huts and human contraptions throughout the area. There was a small herd of sheep a short distance away, munching away in their enclosure, oblivious to the predator in their midst. I perked up, my stomach rumbling at the idea of real meat. Toothless’ nose twitched as he, too, picked up on the fact that there was a meal just waiting to be snatched up. Unfortunately, there was a massive crowd of vikings blocking our path to the food. They were gathered along the path, leaving a space wide enough for Toothless and I to pass through. I looked up ahead to where a great stone structure was carved into the side of a cliff. There were two giant vikings made of rock on either side of a grand doorway, which was open wide as the crowd of vikings moved in that direction. 

By this point I’d lost sight of Stoick, and my gaze flicked around nervously. The crowd was starting to get agitated by Toothless’ presence, which in turn made him bristle defensively. Astrid began yelling at them to get into the Great Hall, trying to prevent a fight from breaking out. Most of them listened, but a few lingered, throwing jeers our way. 

“That’s enough! Chief said into the Great Hall, so all of you get moving!” Astrid shouted, quite authoritative for someone so small. I had a feeling her intention wasn’t at all to protect me or Toothless, but to make sure her Alpha’s orders were respected. Plus, she didn’t seem like the type who liked being ignored. 

One man stepped forward, absolutely enraged. His hair was wild and his eyes were bloodshot, and I instantly straightened in alarm, grabbing for a weapon that wasn’t there. Astrid noticed him immediately and cautiously held up a hand to stall him.

“Alrik…” She began, a clear warning in her tone. “Don’t make things harder than they need to be.”

Alrik fumed. “Those beasts killed my boy! I deserve some justice!” He shouted, spit flying with the intensity of his anger. 

Astrid’s jaw clenched but she maintained a placating stance. “And you’ll get it. Once we find the nest. But to do that we need the boy and the dragon. So chill out,” she ordered firmly. 

Alrik was already shaking his head, some of his fellow villagers backing him up. I narrowed my eyes, sensing the danger before it occurred. Astrid went to speak again, but Alrik bent down and picked up a rather hefty looking rock that fit in his palm, then he chucked it right at Toothless with all his strength. It happened so quickly that the rock managed to graze the crown of Toothless’ head. 

Toothless automatically ducked his head closer to his chest for a moment, then whipped it back up just as quickly, stepping forward and letting out a screech of fury, his maw opening wide. The sound of his enraged roar echoed through the crowd, and many of them flinched. His pupils narrowed and he snapped his teeth, smoke curling out from the edges of his mouth. All at once the vikings in the vicinity drew their weapons, shouting in alarm. Astrid’s protests were drowned out amidst the panic. My heart beat wildly and my wide-eyed gaze darted between vikings as they slowly approached, weapons raised. A couple more humans scooped up rocks of their own and hurled them toward us. Toothless reactively reared up to block me from getting hit, his wings flaring to their full expanse as he let out another screech. The momentum and my newfound lack of balance sent me tumbling out of the saddle, and I landed in the dirt with an oomph, the breath knocked out of me instantly as pain flashed through my leg. 

“Toothless,” I gasped, coughing and rolling over to prop myself up on one elbow. When I looked up at the scene in front of me, my blood ran cold. The villagers were swarming Toothless, growing braver as more joined in. The Night-wing’s pupils were mere slits now, his aggressive instincts rising to the surface. He looked ready to kill them all. And they definitely wanted to kill him. 

No! I thought desperately, lurching to my one good foot. I flung myself forward, stumbling to a halt in front of Toothless and looking out over the crowd. I threw my arms out to block Toothless from advancing and to create a barrier between him and the humans. 

“Stop it!” I shouted, my sharp tone echoing through the crowd. It was enough to make them pause, if only momentarily. My breath came in heavy pants as I stared them all down. Astrid stood off to the side, an ax in her hand. Whether she had meant to use it on Toothless or on one of her fellow vikings, I wasn’t sure. She stared at me, gaping at my audacious interference. She probably didn’t expect a human to risk their life for a dragon. 

Toothless was growling continuously behind me, but he lowered his head deferentially, letting me take the lead. I lifted my chin, giving each viking a hard glare. Silence had overtaken the group, allowing my words to be heard without having to raise my voice. 

“You will not harm him,” I declared coldly, leaving no room for argument. No one spoke, too shocked to move a muscle. “Without us, you will never find that nest, and all of you will continue to be killed off. One. By. One,” I stated firmly, a note of indifference in my tone. 

The vikings exchanged wary glances, debating whether my warning was worth heeding. Even Alrik hesitated, shifting his grip restlessly on the hilt of his weapon. 

Eventually Astrid shook herself from her stupor and scowled in annoyance, marching over to Alrik and snatching the sword out of his hands and throwing it to the ground a few feet out of reach.

“Enough!” She snapped, glaring at the crowd. “All of you in the Great Hall. Now. Or you’ll have bigger problems than the dragon to deal with.” 

The vikings grumbled and dragged their feet but obediently began to disperse toward the large, open doors. Alrik was the last to go, sparing Toothless one last sneer before he left. After they were gone, Astrid walked over to me, adjusting her grip on the ax before raising it to hover dangerously close to my throat. I met her gaze without flinching, used to having weapons pointed my way.

“Don’t think I’m afraid of you. Or your pet,” she hissed. “You cause any problems, and I’ll be the one to deal with you. Got it?” I glanced down at the gleaming edge of the ax, then gave her a brief, slow nod of understanding. She gave a wry smile in return, retracting the weapon and flipping it into her other hand before tucking it into her belt. “Great. Now let’s go. Chief’s waiting.” With that she shoved at my shoulder to get me moving, surprisingly strong for such a small person. Toothless’ chest rumbled in warning, but he turned away from her to scoop me onto his back with his head, more gently than usual because of my leg. I shifted back until I was settled comfortably in the saddle. Astrid rolled her eyes and muttered something under her breath that was most likely insulting, then led the way to the Great Hall. 

When we were close enough to see inside, my anxiety grew tenfold. It was a completely enclosed space, packed to the brim with impatient, rowdy vikings. And on the far end of the room talking to Gobber stood Stoick, his usual scowl present. I pulled Toothless to a stop at the threshold, shaking my head.

“There’s no way we’re going in there,” I said, my voice spiking a bit in pitch.

“He speaks!” Astrid drawled sarcastically, even though she very well heard me speak a few minutes ago. She rested her hands on her hips, blocking us from making a clean getaway. 

I twisted in the saddle to glare at her. “You can’t expect us to trap ourselves in there willingly.”

“I don’t expect anything from you. These are Chief’s orders,” she replied blithely with an indifferent shrug.

“Right,” I muttered, turning back around. By now everyone inside had gone quiet and was watching us warily. I inhaled an unsteady breath and reluctantly tapped Toothless to move, reminding myself that I needed to play nice if I wanted the help of Stoick’s army to take down that beastly dragon. 

He prowled forward like he owned the place, his low hiss filling the silent room as his tail swished back and forth over the smooth stone floor with each step. He cleared a path through the gathering with his presence alone, vikings quickly stepping aside to avoid brushing against his wings. I looked over all of their faces, shadowed by the flickering firelight. I wondered which ones had known my mother, which ones had been her friends, which ones had loved her and mourned her. Naturally, my gaze landed on Stoick.

He was standing on higher ground than the rest of his people, watching Toothless and me approach through narrowed eyes, clearly waiting for one of us to lash out regardless of our deal. He didn’t trust me because he didn’t know me. Because to him I was simply a strange boy who consorted with the enemy. 

I could hear the whispers of disdain and fear around me and hoped again that I was making the right choice. Toothless and I couldn’t take on the Alpha alone, not when she had an entire army of dragons at her back. That much was clear. And even if I were willing to ask for help from my own nest and risk their lives, Alpha would never agree to it. His priority is keeping the nest safe, not fighting human wars. These ignorant, infuriating vikings were my only chance. If only they could see I was trying to save their stubborn lives!

Toothless and I finally reached the dais, and Stoick ambled our way with his hands gripping his belt, facing away from the crowd as he threatened, “One peep out of that beast—”

“And you’ll give us both very gruesome, undeserved deaths. I got it,” I interrupted scathingly, meeting my father glare for glare. 

The corner of his mouth twitched up with wry humor. “Glad we understand each other,” he said, then he turned to face the anxious crowd of vikings and held up his hands in a placating manner. “I know you all must be very confused, but let me start off by saying you are not in danger! I would not have let a monster into my village if I didn’t have everything under control.” His voice boomed easily over the crowd. 

“What’s going on, Chief!”

“How could you let that demon inside our walls!”

“We should kill it now while we still have the chance!”

Voices rang out all around, a cacophony of rage and fear and disgust. My fingers curled uneasily against Toothless’ scales and he glanced back at me in concern, pupils wide. I shook my head at him. Not now.

“We finally have an opportunity to end the war!” Stoick snapped over the noise, the fierce tenor of his voice shutting up the other vikings immediately, their wide eyes fixed on him in shock. Stoick let his words sink in for a moment, then continued more calmly but still full of passion. “This boy has seen the nest,” he announced fervently, tapping a finger in my direction. “He’s seen the army inside. He knows how to get there. He’s the only one who knows.” All eyes turned to me, likely trying to figure out how I managed to survive being anywhere near the nest.

“Who is he?” A man called out near the front, his voice gruff with distrust as he looked my way. “Where did you even find him?”

“Who he is doesn’t matter. It’s his knowledge that we need,” Stoick answered brusquely, not even bothering to address the second question. 

“Why the hell is he riding a dragon like a horse? Does he have a death wish?” Someone else piped up, more perplexed than angry. I held back a snort, glad that Toothless didn’t know what a horse was or else he’d be snapping his teeth at the speaker for the offense. Toothless was still barely paying attention to the vikings, his head still turned to watch me for cues. 

Stoick was momentarily at a loss for words as he glanced at me through narrowed eyes, clearly not quite sure why I would ride a dragon, either. Eventually he turned back to the crowd with a heavy sigh. “Look, I’ll admit it’s a strange situation, and not the solution I would’ve chosen if there’d been any other options. But this is an opportunity we can’t pass up. If we don’t find that nest and take out the dragons, then what happened last night will keep happening. We’ve lost enough of our people. No more. You all need to focus on making preparations and repairing the village. Trust me to deal with the boy and his beast. I’ll ensure they’re not a danger to anyone,” Stoick promised.

I eyed him with suspicion gnawing at my insides. It was clear he wanted to destroy the entire nest and not just the Alpha—I would expect no less from the temperamental viking leader—but that wasn’t something I’d let happen. Once the Alpha was defeated, those dragons would have their freedom. They’d have no reason to go anywhere near humans at all. Stoick might think he can just go in and kill them all, but that wouldn’t be happening. Not on my watch. If I had to take down the Alpha and defend the other dragons from Stoick, I would. Partnership be damned. 

“We’re supposed to just go on as normal with that demon roaming around?” A woman spat incredulously. I gritted my teeth, and Toothless’ sharp eyes caught the tiny movement, his own lip twitching upward in a flash of teeth as he turned to search for the source of my irritation. I ran my knuckles over his scales soothingly while watching the woman who spoke with an unblinking glare. Her gaze flicked between us warily.

“I’ll be keeping a close eye on them,” Stoick assured her calmly. “And I’ll have others doing the same. One step out of line, and I’ll deal with them personally.” It took every ounce of willpower not to roll my eyes. I heard the girl, who stood a few feet off to the side with her axe resting lazily on her shoulder, heave a put-upon sigh. Clearly she was looking forward to guarding me as much as I was looking forward to being guarded at all. I side-eyed her, wondering if she was always so prickly. As if she could feel my gaze, she looked my way, her face twisting into a sneer as she tightened the grip on her axe. I hoped they didn’t expect me to sleep with her around. I didn’t trust at all that she wouldn’t lop off Toothless’ head in the middle of the night. Or mine for that matter. 

Just to irritate her, I stuck out my tongue childishly, fighting a grin when her expression morphed from disgust to huffy exasperation. Maybe I could annoy her into leaving us alone? That was certainly an option I’d be willing to test out. 

A man’s voice in the crowd drew my attention away again. “Chief, I get that the boy is useful, but why keep the dragon around?” He wondered. The other vikings murmured in agreement, equally confused.

Stoick grimaced. “The boy only agreed to help on the condition that his beast remain unharmed. And since we don’t torture children in this tribe”— he sent pointed glares at a few people who looked to be considering the option— “that means the dragon stays alive, granted that it keeps in line. And it will keep in line,” he added, tossing a firm glare in my direction. 

For Thor’s sake. Someone has trust issues, I snarked internally.

“You’d protect a dragon?” A woman sputtered near the front, her words spoken directly to me. I blinked, not having expected anyone to speak to me. Her blue eyes were wide and disbelieving. 

“With my life,” I responded, trying to sound firm but nervous from the attention.

“But why?” She asked, utterly confused. Her tone wasn’t aggressive, merely baffled. I found myself wanting to convince her.

“He’s mine to protect. My family. He’s not like the other dragons you’ve seen. He won’t hurt you. Any of you,” I insisted quietly. She looked dubious, but I could’ve sworn there was a hint of curiosity there as well. 

If you’d just let me show you, I thought desperately. 

The crowd started muttering, obviously doubting my claims. It was hard to blame them, much as I wanted to. It wasn’t their fault they were attacked constantly. They had no experience with a dragon like Toothless. Hopefully our being here would show them that it didn’t always have to be kill or be killed. 

“This is madness,” the man from earlier—Alrik—snapped from a few rows back, his glare icy. “Allowing a dragon to stay breathing in our village. Any moment now it will attack and more people will be dead.” He spit at the ground in front of him with pure hatred as he glared at Toothless. 

“Alrik,” Stoick warned, his tone dripping with authority. “What happened to your son was a tragedy, but I expect you to keep a clear head. There’s too much at stake here. Stay away from the boy. And the dragon,” he ordered, leaving no room for argument. Alrik exhaled a frustrated breath but remained silent, unwilling to challenge his Alpha. I would need to keep an eye on him. There was no way I’d let him get anywhere near Toothless. I didn’t really want any of the vikings near Toothless, but that couldn’t be helped now. I highly doubted Stoick would let us fly off by ourselves until it was time to sail out to the nest. Not that I could fly, anyway.

I glanced down at my injured leg with a frown, wishing I’d seen that dragon coming so I could’ve somehow avoided the impact with my leg. Then again, it could’ve been worse. It could’ve rammed me straight through the chest. I supposed when faced with that grim alternative, a broken bone wasn’t the worst thing in the world. Toothless was right. It would heal in time. Even faster with the help of his saliva, if I could figure out how to get the stupid boot off. 

Stoick continued, this time addressing the entire crowd. “That goes for all of you. Stay away from the boy and the dragon. I don’t need any incidents. In a few weeks this will all be worth it. We will put an end to this war,” he declared. Some of the vikings nodded, encouraged, while others remained uneasy. But none of them argued. Stoick was respected, that much was clear. Hopefully their respect for Stoick outweighed their fear and hatred of Toothless. “We have a rough week ahead of us after last night. You all know your duties. Let’s get to it,” Stoick said, dismissing the crowd with finality.

It took a while for the hall to clear out, everyone wanting to sneak lingering glances at Toothless, but eventually only Toothless and I, Stoick, Gobber, and Astrid remained. I tensed as Stoick approached, Gobber right behind him. His aura screamed dominance and danger. Dragon or not, he was a true Alpha. Toothless reacted to his presence as well, lifting his wings slightly to press protectively against me, his narrow pupils focused on the chief with deadly focus.

“I think that went well, all things considered,” Gobber mused aloud, breaking the tension. Or trying to, at least. He was the only one who seemed at ease.

“I won’t be able to hold them at bay forever,” Stoick muttered, staring me down like he was trying to figure out what to do with me. “After last night, they want blood.”

“You mean more blood than they already spilled?” I quipped without humor. “How many dragons did your people kill last night, hm?”

“Not nearly enough,” Astrid retorted from behind me. I whipped my head around to glare at her, baring my teeth. She smiled sarcastically, unfazed. This girl would be the death of me…maybe literally, if she got her way.

“Astrid,” Stoick warned, more resigned to the bickering than anything. “Your job is to guard Hiccup and the Night Fury. Can I trust you to handle the task without accidentally burying your axe in one or both of them?” 

Astrid huffed, nodding reluctantly. “You know you can trust me with anything, Chief. I won’t let them out of my sight,” she promised. 

“Have the others trade off shifts with you when you need rest,” Stoick said. 

Astrid’s eyes widened comically, and I snickered quietly.

“You’d trust the twins to watch these two? Snotlout? You can’t be serious,” she practically whined.

Stoick remained impassive. “Deadly. If there are any issues, I assume you can handle them?”

She deflated, nodding reluctantly. “Yeah, Chief. I’ll make sure the others get on board.”

“Good,” Stoick said shortly, marching off toward the exit, Gobber giving Hiccup a friendly wink of reassurance as he followed his Alpha. 

“Wait! What do you want me to do with them?” Astrid questioned, tossing me a baleful look. 

Stoick called over his shoulder, “Take the boy to Gothi so she can check out that leg. The faster he heals, the better.” With that, he exited the giant, echoing hall with Gobber, leaving me alone with the bane of my existence.

Astrid stalked past me with a saccharine smile. “Let’s go, Hiccup. You’ve got an appointment with the witch doctor. Fair warning, her methods tend to cause more pain than relief.”

“That’s not a very good incentive for me to follow you,” I replied hesitantly, narrowing my eyes. 

She paused, turning to face me and tapping the flat of her blade pointedly against her palm, expression serene. “I have other incentives I could try, if you’d prefer those,” she offered sarcastically. 

I nudged Toothless forward with an irritated grumble, knowing I really had no choice in the matter. “Do any of your conversations exclude threats of bodily harm?” I mumbled.

She shrugged, turning to lead the way. “Not really.”

This would be a long day.